12

Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam With English Translation Shree Swaminarayano vijayatetaram Auailable at Shree Narnarayandev Sahitya Series No - 48 Shree Swaminrayan mandir, In the memory of new temple of Shree Narnarayan Dev Kothar Lord Shri Narnarayan Dev Opp City police Station Bhuj - Kutch Pi.No. 370001 Shree Vasudev mahatmyam Sanskrit with English Translation All Rights reserved © Shree Swaminarayan Mandir - Bhuj

First Edition :- Copies :- 3000.

ISBN -13 978-81-909956-1-0 Samvat :- 2066 Vaishakh Sud 5 Date :- 18 - 5 - 2010

Translator Price :- Rs. 60 M. A. Alwar Typing & set by :- By inspiration of Param Pujya 1008 Dr. Swami Satyaprasad dasji Sri Kaushlendraprasadji Maharaj. Printed in India at Published by Shree Narnarayan Dev Printing press Mahant Purani Swami Dharmnandan dasji Shree Swaminarayan Temple - Bhuj Bhuj 34

Chapter 1 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam With English Translation Chapter 1 Forward god and praise of non-attachment is highly im- pressive and the above the Vasudeva Mahatmya It is well known that the Vasudeva is my favorite one. This the Vasudeva Mahatmya Mahatmya “Parabrahm Lord Vasudev’s impor- is being read all over the village and thousands of tance is depicted here hence without any doubt is listeners heartily believe that their ‘Istadev’ (de- rich in virtues. This important narration is told to ity) is only Shree Swaminarayan and he is worthy saint Narad muni by god himself utmost valuable. to be devoted. Lord Sahajanad Swami has himself confirmed that this Vasudeva Mahatmya is the root of Udhavah Aksharnivasi Shastri Swami Shree sect. it is also admired by Lord Sahajanand Swami Dharmajivandasji has published it Gujarati. as it compromises all the methods of how to wor- ship the god by his devotee. This volume has Today the spread of Uahadev thrown light on the religion, knowledge, non- at- (Swaminarayan) Sect is fast developing. The devo- tachment and importance of bhakti (devotion). tees in thousands of abroad or local make their As well the non-violence in chapter 28 of lives worthy by praying to him. Originally written Gadhada middle, if really praised and its pride in Sanskrit with a view of understanding it easily to be taken, one has no need of further reading it is being translated in Gujerati and so many ad- of extra reading. ditions have been published so that the Gujarati knowing devotees can easily understand. It is a The authentic eight scriptures believed by dialogue between god and the devotee, but it is Lord Sahajanand in Vachanaramit, of them highly observed that NIR are not benefited, so if Vasudev praised by him as the virtues of Shree Vasudev Mahatmya is published with English translation are described in the Vacchanamrit. Moreover it more number of devotees can understand, hence has dealt with four varnas, four ashrams and rules it is being translated in English by authentic knowl- and regulations and the knowledge of soul and edge by having Sanskrit and English learned per- 6

Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam5 With English Translation sons. Hence the proper stuff of the Vasudeva Introduction to the Vasudeva Mahatmya Mahatmya is being preserved properly with the (found in the Skanda Purana) view to being useful this the Vasudeva Mahatmya is being translated and published in English by According to the Indian tradition, the Vedas Bhuj Temple, first of all, which is worthy to be enjoy the most exalted position in Indian literature. taken proud of. All branches of knowledge are said to have origi- nated from the Vedas only. However, it is very With a view to propagating it wide by difficult for the common man to understand the Swaminarayan temple –Bhuj about this, most cov- Vedas because of the difficult language in which its eted volume three additions in Gujarati language literature has been formed. Therefore, our ancient have been published, but English translation was sages authored the ‘Itihasa-s’ and ‘Purana-s’ to reach not available here before, so Swaminarayan the messages of the Vedas to the masses and thus Satsang Stanmore situated Europe has taken in help them lead a virtuous life and also guide them hand this work and with its’ active co-operation, in their quest for liberation. While the Ramayana this volume is being published by Swaminarayan and Mahabharata are known as ‘Itihasa-s’, the temple-Bhuj with a prayer that all the devotees Purana-s are eighteen in number. Some of the im- portant Purana-s are the Vishnu Purana, Skanda may be benefited by its reading, by and large our Purana, Bhavishya Purana and so on. blessings to all the persons who have extended their active co-operation in getting this the The Purana-s speak about different mytho- Vasudeva Mahatmya translated and published. logical stories in a very attractive manner. Through these stories, they convey the tenets of Dharma Mahant Purani and give us counseling regarding the way of life we Swami Dharmnandan dasji have to follow. They also let us know more about Shree Swaminarayan Temple - Bhuj the paths of liberation like ‘Jnana’, ‘Bhakti’, Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam78 With English Translation Sharanagathi’ and so on, and also guide us in prac- sacrifices in which animals were killed and offered ticing these paths. to the sacrificial fire. He won many debates over the Brahmins who argued there was nothing wrong The Skanda Purana is one of the premier- in killing animals as long as they were within the most Purana among the eighteen principal Purana- purview of the Sastras. One of the main instances s. The principal speaker in this Purana is Lord Bhagavan Shree Swaminarayan quoted while win- Skanda, also known by such other names like ning the debates in this regard were instances found Shanmuka, Subramanya and so on. This Purana in the Vasudeva Mahatmya, where a great sage is is divided into different ‘Khanda-s’ or divisions like considered to be a sinner since he supported the Vishnu-Khada, Shiva-Khanda etc. The Vishnu- killing of animals as part of the Vedic sacrifices. Khanda deals with the episodes that speak about the ‘leela-s’ (pastimes) that depict the greatness and Apart from this, we also see the description supremacy of Lord Vishnu or Narayana. of the Goloka, the blissful and exalted abode of the Supreme Lord Narayana in this part of the Skanda Among the many ‘Mahatmya-s’ found in the Purana. Vishnu-Khanda, the ‘Vasudeva Mahatmya’ is one of the most important Mahatmya-s that we come The Mandala of the Lord Maha-Vishnu is also across. These Mahatmya-s explain the greatness described here in a minute manner. Further, the of particular aspects connected to the Lord. As far method of worship of the Lord is also prescribed as the Swaminarayana Sampradaya is concerned, here. It is based on this part of the Purana, that the ‘Vasudeva Mahatmya’ is one of the most im- Bhagavan Shree Swaminarayan has prescribed the portant texts. It seems that Bhagavan Shree method of worship to be followed by all His fol- Swaminarayan advocated that all of his followers lowers. The details of the duties and responsibili- study the ‘Vasudeva Mahatmya’ with great devo- ties of the four classes of people viz. Brahmana-s, tion and dedication. During His time, Bhagavan Kshatriya-s, Vaidhya-s and Shudra-s are also de- Shree Swaminarayan strongly opposed those Vedic scribed in great detail. The general principles as Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam9 10 With English Translation well as the special principles to be followed by men well-versed in Indian languages. This effort to and women during their various stages of life like translate Vasudeva Mahatmya into English is aimed childhood, youth, old age etc too are described in a at reaching the noble message of the Vasudeva very beautiful manner. Finally the procedure of Mahatmya to all the Hari-Bhaktas’s (devotees) re- performing the “Ashtanga Yoga” (Yoga having the siding abroad as well as those in India too who eight aspects) and the procedure to meditate and know English. The Publishers are happy to bring worship the Lord is explained in a very concise and out this edition during this an auspicious occasion. beautiful manner. At the end, the lineage of the They also hope to bring out the English versions of knowledge of Vasudeva Mahatmya is described in all the other works belonging to the Swaminarayan the final chapter. Sampradaya in the near future by the grace of Bhagavan Shree NaraNarayan Dev and Bhagavan Thus, the Vasudeva Mahatmya is one of the Shree Swaminarayan. most important and relevant Puranic texts in today’s context. It is more venerable to those who belong Dr. Swami Satya prasad dasji to the Swaminarayan Sampradaya since Bhagavan Vedantacharya - Bhuj Shree Swaminarayan Himself used to quote this text and has advised that all devotees study and chant this great literature.

Since the Original text is in Sanskrit language, it was not accessible to people not knowing San- skrit language. Later it was translated into Gujarati and Hindi. Thus it could reach a large number of devotees knowing these languages. However, nowadays, there are many devotees belonging to the Sampradaya in foreign countries. They are not Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam12 With English Translation Chapter 1 ¸ÉÒ º´ÉÉʨÉxÉɮɪÉhÉÉä Ê´ÉVɪÉiÉäiɮɨÉ ºÉ´Éæ¹ÉÉÆ ¨ÉxÉÖVÉÉxÉÉÆ iÉÖ nÖù¹Eò®ÉhªÉä´É iÉÉÊxÉ iÉÖ * ¤ÉɽÖô±ªÉÉSSÉÉxiɮɪÉÉhÉÉÆ iÉÊiºÉÊrù®Ê{É nÖù±ÉǦÉÉ **3** ¸ÉÒ´ÉɺÉÖnäù´É¨ÉɽôÉi¨ªÉ¨É |ɪÉixÉäxÉÉÊ{É ¨É½ôiÉÉ {ÉÖ¯ñ¹ÉèvÉêªÉǶÉÉʱÉʦÉ: * |ÉlɨÉÉä%vªÉɪÉ: ºÉÉÊvÉiÉÉxªÉÊ{É ÊºÉrù¬ÊxiÉ iÉÉÊxÉ EòɱÉäxÉ ¦ÉڪɺÉÉ **4** +iÉÉä ¦É´ÉÉxÉ ÊuùVÉÉiÉÒxÉɨÉɸɨÉÉhÉÉÆ SÉ ºÉ´ÉǶÉ: * ¶ÉÉèxÉEò =´ÉÉSÉ ¥É´ÉÒiÉÖ ºÉÖEò®Éä{ÉɪÉÆ ºjÉÒ¶ÉÚpùÉnäù®{ÉÒ½ô xÉ: **5** VÉÒ´ÉÉxÉÉÆ ¸ÉäªÉºÉä ºÉÉèiÉä ! ¤É½ÖôvÉÉ ºÉÉvÉxÉÉÊxÉ iÉä * EÞòiÉäxÉ ªÉäxÉÉ{ªÉ±{ÉäxÉ ªÉäxÉ EäòxÉÉÊ{É näùʽôxÉÉ * vɨÉÉæ YÉÉxÉÆ SÉ ´Éè®ÉMªÉÆ ªÉÉèMÉÉÊnùxªÉÖÊnùiÉÉÊxÉ xÉ: **1** +xiɮɪÉè®Ê´É½ôiÉÆ ¨É½ônäù´É ¡ò±ÉÆ ¦É´ÉäiÉ **6** <ÊiɽôɺÉè¤ÉǽÖôÊ´ÉvÉè̴ɺ{ɹ]ôÉlÉÉÇÊxÉ iÉÉÊxÉ SÉ * ¨ÉÉääIɺªÉ ºÉÉvÉxÉÆ iÉÉnÞùEÂò ºÉÖÊ´ÉSÉɪÉÇ ¨É½ôɨÉiÉä ! * ºÉ´ÉÉÇhªÉÊ{É ¨É½ôɤÉÖräù ! ¸ÉÖiÉÉxªÉº¨ÉÉʦɮÉnù®ÉiÉ **2** ʽôiÉÉªÉ ºÉ´ÉÇVÉÒ´ÉÉxÉÉÆ EÞò{ɪÉÉ ´ÉHÖò¨É½Çô漃 **7** However, these aspects are extremely difficult to practically Shree Vasudeva-Mahatmyam implement, due to the impediments that trouble us from time Chapter 1: The question of Sage Savarni to time. Since we are not able to follow the prescribed pro- cedures in the right manner, the attainment of their fruits too is Saunaka said: in doubt.(3) O Son of Suta Puranika! You have enumerated many means It takes a lot of effort even for the most dedicated persons to of welfare (for the souls) like Dharma (virtue), Jnana (knowl- even make an effort as you have prescribed. Even then, the edge of the Supreme Lord), Vairagya (detachment from fruits of these efforts are obtained only after a long time. There- worldly things) as well as the other courses that are to be fore, we beseech you, O revered one, to kindly let us know followed by them. (1) the means of salvation that are easy and achievable, within O one with a great intellect, You have also narrated many your capabilities. Please narrate the virtues that are to be historical events stressing the aspects that we have to specifi- followed by the Brahmins, (together with the duties of the cally understand and follow. We have listened to them with respective ‘Ashrama-s’), as well the ‘shudra-s’ (people be- great reverence. (2) longing to the lower caste) and ladies too. The means should Chapter 1 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam13 14 With English Translation Chapter 1 |ɺÉÉnùÉn¤ɱÉnäù´ÉºªÉ ´ªÉɺɺªÉ VÉxÉEòºªÉ SÉ * ºÉÖnÖù¹Eò®ÉÊhÉ ¨ÉxªÉä%½Æô iÉÉÊxÉ i´Éº¨ÉÉnÂùnÞù¶ÉÉÆ ÊEò±É * VÉÉxÉÉ漃 ºÉ´ÉǨÉä´É i´ÉÆ iÉzÉÉä ¥ÉÚʽô ¤ÉÖ¦ÉÖiºÉiÉ: **8** ¨É½ôiÉɨÉÊ{É SÉÉxªÉä¹ÉÉÆ EÞòSUźÉÉvªÉÉÊxÉ ´Éè ÊSÉ®ÉiÉ **11** ºÉÉèÊiɯñ´ÉÉSÉ +iÉÉä ´ÉhÉÉǸɨɴÉiÉÉÆ ¸ÉäªÉºEÞòiºÉÖEò®Æ SÉ ªÉiÉ * ¨É½ô̹ɮÊ{É ºÉÉ´ÉÌhÉ®ä´É¨Éä´É ʽô ¶ÉÉèxÉEò ! * ºÉÉvÉxÉÆ iÉSUÅäô¹`ôiɨÉÆ ´ÉHÖò¨É½Çô漃 ¨Éä%vÉÖxÉÉ **12** Ê´ÉxÉÒiÉ: ºEòxnù¨É|ÉÉIÉÒi{ÉÖxÉ: ¶ÉÆEò®xÉxnùxɨÉ **9** <ÊiÉ {ÉÞ¹]ôÉä ¨ÉÖxÉÒxùpäùhÉ iÉäxÉ ÊVÉYÉɺÉÖxÉÉ MÉÞ½ô: * ºÉÉ´ÉÌhɯñ´ÉÉSÉ ´ÉɺÉÖnäù´ÉÆ ¾Ênù vªÉɪÉxEòÉÌiÉEäòªÉ: ºÉ >ñÊSÉ´ÉÉxÉ **13** ¸ÉÖiÉÉ xÉÉxÉÉÊ´ÉvÉÉ vɨÉÉÇ: ºÉÉÆJªÉYÉÉxÉÆ SÉ xÉèEòvÉÉ * (another branch of divine knowledge) as well as other such ªÉÉäMÉÉnùÒÊxÉ i´ÉnÖùHòÉÊxÉ ºÉÉvÉxÉÉÊxÉ ¨ÉªÉÉ MÉÖ½ô ! **10** aspects, that you have enumerated so far. (10) be such that, they should be very easy to follow, but the fruits These Dhrama-s are extremely difficult and easier said than attained should be great. Such means should not be affected done even for great souls. It is more so for ordinary people by any impediments. After having thought about this well, like us. They also take an abundant amount of time. (11) kindly tell us the means that ensure the welfare of all beings Hence I request you to narrate, now, the precise, easy, means and enable them to attain liberation ultimately. (4-7) that will help them attain liberation in a very short span of O learned one! By the grace of Balarama, Sage Vyasa and time. (12) the great Janaka, you know every aspect of this subject. We Sauti (the son of Suta Puranika) said: too are very eager to know more about this. Please be kind Thus questioned by the great Sage Savarni, who was very enough to tell us what we have asked. (8) eager to understand the nuances of the divine path, Lord Sauti (the son of Suta Puranika) said: Skanda, meditated upon the divine form of Lord Vasudeva O Saunaka, Even the great sage Saavarni, similarly, modestly and started his narration: (13) questioned Lord Skanda, the son of Lord Shiva: (9) Sage Saavarni said: O Lord Skanda, We have heard the many different Dharma- s such as the Sankhya (a branch of divine knowledge), Yoga Chapter 1 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam15 16 With English Translation Chapter 1 ºEòxnù =´ÉÉSÉ ºÉÉÆJªÉªÉÉäMÉÊ´É®ÉMÉÉÊnù |ÉÉMÉÖHÆò ªÉSSÉ nÖù¹Eò®¨É * ¶ÉÞhÉÖ ¥ÉÀxÉ ! |É´ÉIªÉä%½Æô ¸ÉÖiÉÆ Ê{ÉiÉÞ¨ÉÖJÉÉx¨ÉªÉÉ * iÉnùÊ{É ºªÉÉÊrù ºÉÖEò®¨ÉxÉäxÉè´ÉɶÉÖ ÊºÉÊrùnù¨É **18** ºÉ´Éæ¹ÉɨÉÊ{É VÉÒ´ÉÉxÉÉÆ ºÉÖEò®Æ ¨ÉÉäIɺÉÉvÉxɨÉ **14** näù´ÉºªÉÉ®ÉvÉxÉäxÉè´É ªÉiÉ: ʺÉrù¬ÊiÉ ´ÉÉÊ\UôiɨÉ * näù´ÉiÉÉ|ÉÒhÉxɺɨÉÆ º´Éä¹]ôʺÉÊrù¨É¦ÉÒ{ºÉiÉɨÉ * +iÉ: ºÉ´ÉêªÉÇlÉɶÉÊHò |ÉÒiªÉÉ%%®ÉvªÉ: ºÉ ¨ÉÉxÉ´Éè:**19** xÉɺiªÉxªÉiºÉÉvÉxÉÆ ÊEòÊ\SÉuùhÉÉǸɨɴÉiÉÉʨɽô **15** ºÉÉ´ÉÌhɯñ´ÉÉSÉ +{ªÉ±{ÉÆ ºÉÖEÞòiÉÆ Eò¨ÉÇ näù´ÉºÉƤÉxvÉiÉ: EÞòiɨÉ * näù´ÉÉ ¤É½ÖôÊ´ÉvÉÉ: |ÉÉäHòɺi´ÉªÉÉ ¹Éh¨ÉÖJÉ ! ¨Éä {ÉÖ®É * ¡ò±ÉÆ nùnùÉÊiÉ ÊxÉÌ´ÉPxÉÆ ¨É½ônäù´É ʽô iÉzÉÞhÉɨÉ **16** xÉÉxÉÉÊ´ÉvÉÉ ´ÉÌhÉiÉÉù iÉnùÉ®ÉvÉxÉ®ÒiɪÉ: **20** nèù´ÉÆ Ê{ÉjªÉÆ º´ÉvɨÉÇù EòɨªÉÆ Eò¨ÉÉÇÊ{É ªÉSSÉ iÉiÉ * iÉi¡ò±ÉÉÊxÉ SÉ ºÉ´ÉÉÇÊhÉ i´ÉªÉÉäHòÉÊxÉ {ÉÞlÉEÂò {ÉÞlÉEÂò * näù´ÉiÉɪÉɺiÉÖ ºÉƤÉxvÉÉiºÉt: ºªÉÉÊnù¹]ôʺÉÊrùnù¨É **17** º´ÉMÉÉÇÊnù|ÉÉÊ{iɨÉÖJªÉÉÊxÉ EòɱÉOɺiÉÉÊxÉ iÉÉÊxÉ iÉÖ **21** Lord Skanda said: Those results that are attained by performing the different rituals O pious Brahmin! I will now spell out the easily achievable and observing difficult disciplines as prescribed in the Sankhya means of salvation that benefits all the souls of this world. I and Yoga systems too are attained instantly by following this came to know about this from my own father Lord Shiva.(14) method. (18) This means of salvation that I am going to narrate propitiates This propitiation unto the Supreme Lord is capable of be- all the demigods. It also bestows all the wishes of the per- stowing all the desires of the performer instantly. Therefore, former. This benefits people belonging every category of hu- all humans should put in their best efforts to worship the Lord mans. There is no other means that is equal to this. (15) with utmost devotion. (19) Even the smallest good propitiatory deed that is committed in Sage Saavarni said: a virtuous manner will yield a huge result and will help the O Lord Skanda, You have mentioned about many types of coveted events to happen without any obstacles. (16) demigods. You have also narrated about the different types All those ceremonies that are conducted in propitiation of ei- of propitiating them. (20) ther the demigods, manes (forefathers) as well as those per- The fruits of those types of propitiations too have been nar- formed as one’s own duty, will immediately yield the desired rated by you in different ways. Some of them mainly result in results by it being related to the God. (17) the attainment of heaven, while some others yield fruits at dif- Chapter 1 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam17 18 With English Translation Chapter 1 ÊxÉ´ÉÞÊkÉvĘ́ÉhÉÉÆ ¥ÉÀÉtÖ{ÉɺiÉäªÉÉæÊMÉxÉÉÆ MÉÖ½ô ! * ªÉºªÉ |ɺÉÉnùÉiºÉ´Éæ¹ÉÉÆ ºÉ´ÉÇ B´É ¨ÉxÉÉä®lÉÉ: * VÉxÉÉÊnù±ÉÉäEòÉÊ{iÉ¡ò±ÉÆ Êuù{É®ÉvÉÉÇxiÉxÉ·É®¨É **22** ʺÉr¬äªÉÖù¶SÉÉ\VɺÉè´ÉÉjÉ iÉÆ näù´ÉÆ ´Énù ¨Éä MÉÖ½ô ! **26** nÖù¹Eò®ÉhÉÒ½ô ºÉƺÉÉvªÉ Eò¨ÉÉÇÊhÉ {ÉÖ¯ñEÞòSUÅiÉ: * iÉnùÉ®ÉvÉxÉ®ÒËiÉ SÉ ºÉÖEò®ÉÆ Ê¶É¹]ôºÉƨÉiÉɨÉ * IÉʪɹhÉÖ¡ò±É±ÉɦɶSÉùäkÉ̽ô ËEò iÉnÖù{ÉÉVÉÇxÉè: **23** ¥ÉÚʽô ºÉ´ÉÉÈ Ê´É¶Éä¹ÉähÉ ÊVÉYÉɺÉɨÉÒnù¨É\VɺÉÉ **27** EòɱÉäxÉ xÉɶªÉiÉä ªÉä¹ÉÉÆ ´É{ÉÖ:ºlÉÉxɤɱÉÉÊnùEò¨É * loka’ which lasts for an entire period of the life of one should be able to have his desires fulfilled instantly. Tell the creator, known as Brahma. (approximately 200 billion me about such a Lord, O Lord Guha! (25-26) years) (22) I would also like to know the method of worshipping Him. The ceremonies that you have mentioned are extremely diffi- That method should be acceptable to all the acknowledged cult to perform. Even after having performed the, if a per- elders. Please let me know of this with all the connected former attains some momentary results, then who would ven- aspects. (27) ture to undertake them? (23) Thus sage Savarni asked Lord Skanda. Lord Skanda was delighted to listen to these questions from the sage. He hap- I do not like to perform the propitiatory events of the gods pily accepted the words of the sage and continued the narra- that result in temporary and belittled fruits. (24) tion. (28) O Lord Skanda, please tell me about such a Lord, who has Thus ends the first chapter titled “the question of Himself overcome all fears, and is able to rid of others or their Savarni” in the Vasudeva Mahatmya. fears as well; He should be most favourable to all his devo- * * * * * * * * * Chapter 2 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam19 20 With English Translation Chapter 2 +vªÉɪÉ: 2 ¶ÉʪÉiÉÆ ¶É®¶ÉªªÉɪÉÉÆ vªÉÉxÉ|ÉÉ{iÉÉSªÉÖiÉäxÉ SÉ * ºEòxnù =´ÉÉSÉ |ÉÉ{iɨÉèEòÉi¨ªÉ¨É´ªÉOÉÆ ÊxÉMɨÉÉMɨÉ{ÉÉ®MɨÉ **4** ¨É½ôÉxiÉÆ |ɶxÉÊ´ÉiÉ |ɶxÉÆ {ÉÞSUô漃 i´ÉʨɽôÉxÉPÉ ! * ªÉÖÊvÉʹ`ô® =´ÉÉSÉ xÉɺªÉÉäkÉ®Æ ´É¹ÉǶÉiÉè´ÉÇHÖÆò ¶ÉCªÉÆ º´ÉiÉEÇòiÉ: * SÉiÉÖ¹ÉÖÇ iÉÉiÉ ! ´ÉhÉæ¹ÉÖ SÉiÉÖ¹´ÉÇ{ªÉɸɨÉä¹ÉÖ ªÉ: * @ñiÉä näù´É|ɺÉÉnùÉuèù ¥ÉÀxÉ ! YÉÉÊxÉ´É®è®Ê{É **1**

+VÉÉiɶÉjÉÖxÉÞÇ{ÉÊiɦÉÔ¹¨ÉÆ vɨÉÇÊ´ÉnùÉÆ´É®¨É **3** of Dharma; he lay on a bed of arrows; by constant and deep meditation, he had had the vision of the Lord Achyuta; he Chapter 2: Description of the means of salvation was undeterred by worldly attainments; he was a stalwart in Narada said: the knowledge of the Vedas and their allied texts. (3-4) O pious one, you have asked a very deep question. O pious Yudhisthira said: Brahmin, one cannot answer this question by virtue of his own “O grand father! Whom should a person, desirous of attain- logic even after hundred years, unless he is the recipient of the ing all the four Purursharthas, be he of any caste or creed or grace of the Lord. (1) belong to any of the four Ashramas, worship for attaining ful- O pious one, you are a person steeped in Dharma. There is fillment? (5) nothing for me to hide from you. Hence I will answer your How will that person, with very little efforts and little virtue, question, with the knowledge I have acquired by the grace of be able to attain that exalted position in a short period of time, Lord Vasudeva. (2) without any obstacles? O grandfather! You know everything. This is the very question that the great King Yudhisthira, who Kindly clear this doubt of mine. (6) had no enemies, had asked Sri Bhishma at the end of the Mahabharatha war. Bhishma was the best among the knowers Chapter 2 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam21 22 With English Translation Chapter 2 ºEòxnù =´ÉÉSÉ ´ÉɺÉÖnäù´É: {ɮƥÉÀ ¸ÉÒEÞò¹hÉ: {ÉÖ¯ñ¹ÉÉäkɨÉ: * B´ÉÆ vɨÉÉÇi¨ÉxÉÉ iÉäxÉ {ÉÞ¹]ô: ¶ÉÉxiÉxÉ´ÉÉä ¨ÉÖxÉä ! * näù´ÉÉä%EòɨÉè: ºÉEòɨÉèù¶SÉ {ÉÚVªÉÉä ¨ÉÖHèòxÉÇ®è®Ê{É **11** ÊEòÊ\SÉVVɽôÉºÉ ´ÉÒIªÉè´É ¸ÉÒEÞò¹hɨÉÖJÉ{ÉRÂEòVɨÉ **7** ÊuùVÉÉiÉÒxÉÉÆ SÉɸɨÉÉhÉÉÆ ºjÉÒ¶ÉÚpùÉnäùù¶SÉ ºÉ´ÉÇlÉÉ * nÞù¶ÉÉ ºÉÆ|ÉäÊ®iɺiÉäxÉ xÉ®xÉɮɪÉhÉÉäÊnùiɨÉ * º´Éº´ÉvɨÉê®ä¹É B´É iÉÉä¹ÉhÉÒªÉÉä%ʺiÉ ¦ÉÊHòiÉ: **12** ¸ÉÒ´ÉɺÉÖnäù´É¨ÉɽôÉi¨ªÉÆ Ê{ÉiÉÖ: ¸ÉÖiɨÉÖ´ÉÉSÉ iɨÉ **8** iɺ¨ÉÉiEò¨ÉÉÇÊJɱɨÉÊ{É nèù´ÉÆ Ê{ÉjªÉÆ SÉ ºÉ´ÉÇnùÉ * iÉiÉ:¸ÉÖi´ÉÉ xÉÉ®nÉä%Ê{É EÖò¯ñIÉäjÉÆ MÉiÉ: {ÉÖxÉ: * iÉi|ÉÒiªÉÉ B´É EòiÉÇ´ªÉÆ ´ÉänùÉäHÆò SÉ ªÉlÉÉäÊSÉiɨÉ **13** Eòè±ÉÉºÉ BiªÉ iÉi|Éɽô Ê{ÉiÉ®Æ ¨Éä ºÉ SÉÉÊ{É ¨ÉɨÉ **9** ºÉÖJÉÉ{iɪÉä xÉÞʦɪÉÇtiEò¨ÉÉÇjÉ ÊGòªÉiÉä ¶É֦ɨÉ * iÉkÉä%½Æô ºÉÆ|É´ÉIªÉÉ欃 ÊxɶUôs {ÉÊ®{ÉÞSUôiÉä * +Ê{É º´ÉxÉÖʹ`ôiÉÆ iÉSSÉäiEÞò¹hɺÉƤÉxvÉ´ÉÌVÉiɨÉ * ¨É½ôɺÉnù漃 ÊxÉhÉÔiÉÆ ¨ÉÖÊxɴɪÉÉÇ{ɺÉƶɪɨÉ **10** iÉnùÉ IÉʪɹh´É±{É¡ò±ÉÆ YÉäªÉÆ iÉSSÉ MÉÖhÉÉi¨ÉEò¨É **14**

Skanda said: steeped in penance. (10) O Sage! Bhishma, the son of king Shantanu, thus asked by Lord Vasudeva is the Supreme Being. He verily is Lord Sri the virtuous Yudhishthira, turned his gaze towards the lotus- Krishna and is the best among all persons. He is the Lord, like face of Lord Krishna and smiled. (7) who is worshipped by people having desires, people devoid Lord Sri Krishna, by his very gaze urged Bhishma to speak of desires as well as souls who have already attained libera- about the greatness of Sri Vasudeva that he had heard from tion. (11) his own father (King Shantanu). Bhishma acted accordingly. The Brahmins, women and people born of lower castes by Narada who was also present there, listened to the same. He devotedly performing the duties assigned to them propitiate then visited Kurukshetra; later he came to Kailasa and nar- this great Lord. (12) rated the same to my father Lord Shiva. My father was king Hence, one has to perform all the duties ordained (to him) enough to tell me the same. (9) towards God as well as his forefathers by the scriptures, with O pious one, you are a person who is devoid of deceit. affection and dedication. (13) Since you have asked me, I will now narrate the Vasudeva The above mentioned auspicious duties have to be performed Mahatmya that clears spiritual doubts of even the great in such a manner that they are services to Lord Krishna. Those sages. This has been decided in the assembly of great men duties that are performed without the constant remembrance Chapter 2 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam23 24 With English Translation Chapter 2 ¡ò±É´ÉèMÉÖhªÉEÞòkÉSSÉɶÉÖ¦Énäù¶ÉÉÊnùªÉÉäMÉiÉ: * ªÉt{ªÉ±{ÉÆ º´ÉºÉÖEÞòiÉÆ iÉlÉÉÊ{É {É®¨ÉÉi¨ÉxÉ: * ¤É½ÖôÊ´ÉPxÉÆ SÉ iÉzÉÞhÉÉÆ xÉè´É ´ÉÉÊ\UôiÉʺÉÊrùnù¨É **15** ºÉÉIÉÉiºÉ¨¤ÉxvÉiÉÉä ¥ÉÀxÉ ! ¦É´ÉiªÉä´É ¨É½ôkÉ®¨É **19** Eò¨ÉêiÉnäù´É ¸ÉÒEÞò¹hÉ|ÉÒhÉxÉÉªÉ ÊGòªÉiÉä SÉäiÉ * ªÉlÉÉ º¡ÖòʱÉR¨ÉÉjÉÉä%Ê{É ´ÉxÉEòɹ`ôÉèPɪÉÉäMÉiÉ: * iÉiºÉƤÉxvÉäxÉ iÉÁäÇiÉn¦ɴÉäiºÉ´ÉÈ Ê½ô ÊxÉMÉÖÇhɨÉ **16** +ÊxÉ´ÉɪÉÉæ ¦É´ÉäqùɴɺiÉlÉèiÉrùÊ®ªÉÉäMÉiÉ: **20** º´É´ÉÉÊ\UôiÉÉnù{ªÉÊvÉEÆò nùnùÉÊiÉ ¡ò±É¨ÉIɪɨÉ * |É´ÉÞkÉä ´ÉÉ ÊxÉ´ÉÞkÉä ´ÉÉ iɺ¨ÉÉrù¨Éæ ʺlÉiÉèxÉÇ®è: * +ºÉqäù¶ÉÉÊnùºÉ¨¤ÉxvÉÉkÉuèùMÉÖhªÉÆ ¦É´ÉäzÉ SÉ **17** ={ÉɺiÉ´ªÉÉä ´ÉɺÉÖnäù´ÉºiÉiºÉ¨ªÉEÂò ʺÉÊrù¨ÉÒ{ºÉÖʦÉ: **21** Ê´ÉPxɺiÉÖ EòÉä%Ê{É ¥ÉÀ¹Éæ ! |ÉiÉÉ{ÉÉSSÉGò{ÉÉÊhÉxÉ: * +jÉÉ{ªÉÖnùɽô®xiÉÒ¨ÉʨÉÊiɽôɺÉÆ {ÉÖ®ÉiÉxɨÉ * iÉʺ¨ÉzÉ |ɦɴÉäiÉ C´ÉÉÊ{É iÉiºªÉÉnùÒÊ{ºÉiÉʺÉÊrùnù¨É **18** xÉÉ®nùºªÉ SÉ ºÉÆ´ÉÉnù¨ÉÞ¹ÉäxÉÉǮɪÉhɺªÉ SÉ **22** of the Lord will not yield lasting fruits even if they are per- By the direct involvement of the Lord in the event being per- formed in the best possible manner. (14) formed, even a small devoted event will become a great one If an event is performed without the remembrance of the Lord, (in terms of the result it yields for the performer). (19) such an event will also be counter-productive; it will face nu- Just as a small spark becomes a terrific big fire when it comes merous obstacles; it will not produce the desired results. (15) into contact with a pile of (well dried-up) forest wood, a small If an event is performed with dedication and devotion unto event performed with the blessings of Lord Sri Hari will turn Lord Krishna, that event will yield good results to all those out to be a big one. (20) involved in the event. (16) Therefore, a virtuous person who wishes to have good attain- Such an event will yield lasting fruits that are much more than ment has to constantly meditate upon the Lord Vasudeva, the expectations of the performer. Any ill effects that arise out irrespective of his involvement or keeping away from worldly of performing the event at an improper place will also be ne- events. (21) gated. (17) Our forefathers often quote this ancient instance, where a O Brahmarshi! By the grace of the Lord holding the divine conversation took place between Sage Narada and the Sage discus, the event will not encounter any obstacles; it will in- Narayana. (22) stantly yield the desired results. (18) Chapter 2 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam25 26 With English Translation Chapter 2 ªÉÉä ´ÉɺÉÖnäù´ÉÉä ¦ÉMÉ´ÉÉÊzÉiªÉÆ ¥ÉÀ{ÉÖ®ä ʺlÉiÉ: * BEònùÉ xÉÉ®nùÉä ªÉÉäMÉÒ iÉɦªÉɨÉä´É ÊnùnÞùÊIÉiÉ: * nùÉIÉɪÉhªÉɨÉÉʴɮɺÉÒrù¨ÉÉDZ±ÉÉäEòʽôiÉÉªÉ ºÉ: **23** +xiÉ®Éi¨ÉiɪÉÉ SÉÉxiɽÞÇônùªÉä%Ê{É |ÉSÉÉäÊnùiÉ: **28** EÞòiÉä ªÉÖMÉä ÊuùVÉ´É® ! {ÉÖ®É º´Éɪɨ¦ÉÖ´ÉÉxiÉ®ä * ¨Éä®Éä¨ÉǽôÉÊMÉ®ä: ¸ÉÞRÂMÉÉiºÉtÉä MÉMÉxÉ´Éi¨ÉÇxÉÉ * xÉ®Éä xÉɮɪÉhÉùäÊiÉ Êuù°ñ{É: |ÉÉnÖù®ÉºÉ ºÉ: **24** iÉÆ näù¶É¨ÉÉMɨÉnÂù ¥ÉÀxÉ ! ¤ÉnùªÉÉǸɨɺÉÆÊYÉiɨÉ **29** vɨÉÉǸɨÉÉkÉ{ɺiÉ{iÉÖÆ IÉä¨ÉɪÉè´É xÉÞhÉÉÆ ¦ÉÖÊ´É * iɪÉÉä®ÉÊqEò´Éä±ÉɪÉɨÉÉMÉiɺiÉjÉ ºÉ pÖùiɨÉ * xÉ®xÉɮɪÉhÉÉè iÉÉè SÉ ¤ÉnùªÉÉǸɨɨÉÒªÉiÉÖ: **25** +ÉtɸɨÉÊGòªÉɺÉHòÉè iÉÉè nùnù¶ÉÇ SÉ nÚù®iÉ: **30** iÉjÉÉtÉè ±ÉÉäEòxÉÉlÉÉè iÉÉè EÞò¶ÉÉè vɨÉÊxɺÉxiÉiÉÉè * nÞù¹]´Éè´Éä·É®SɪÉÉÈ iÉÉÆ iɺªÉ EòÉèiÉÚ½ô±ÉÆ i´É¦ÉÚiÉ * iÉä{ÉÉiÉä iÉäVɺÉÉ º´ÉäxÉ nÖùÌxÉ®ÒIªÉÉè ºÉÖ®è®Ê{É **26** +½ôÉä !! BiÉÉè VÉMÉi{ÉÚVªÉÉ´ÉÒ·É®Éè ºÉ´ÉÇnäùʽôxÉɨÉ * ªÉºªÉ |ɺÉÉnÆù EÖò´ÉÉÇiÉä ºÉ ´Éè iÉÉè pù¹]֨ɽÇôÊiÉ * BiÉÉè ʽô {É®¨ÉÆ ¥ÉÀ EòÉ%xɪÉÉä®ÉÊqöEòÊGòªÉÉ **31** ¶ÉCªÉxiÉä xÉÉxªÉlÉÉ pù¹]Öô¨ÉÊ{É iÉrùɨɴÉÉʺÉxÉ: **27** have a vision of these two. Without their grace, even those That great Vasudeva who resides in his eternal abode, Him- staying in the same location are unable to see them. (27) self appeared in the womb of Dakshayani for the well being Once, the great Yogi Narada, came to know within himself of the world to spread the message of Dharma. (23) that Nara and Narayana wanted to meet him. (28) Long ago, in the ‘Swayambhuva-Manvantara’ and in the He descended from the top of the mount Meru, directly Krita Yuga, He appeared taking the dual form of Nara and through the sky and instantly arrived at the place known as Narayana. (24) Badarikashrama. (29) Both Nara and Narayana proceeded to the holy place of Soon, sage Narada happened to see from a distance, Nara Badarikashrama to perform severe penance for the well be- and Narayana who were deeply immersed in their obla- ing of all humans on this earth. (25) tions. (30) There, the two-some, who were slim and devoutly following Having seen them engaged in their oblations, Sage Narada the codes of conduct, secretly performed severe penance, was surprised. He thought, ‘Oh! How is that these two, the such that they were invisible even to the gods. (26) masters of the universe, the indwellers of everything in this Only those who are the recipients of the grace are able to world, are performing oblations that are prescribed for the Chapter 2 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam28 28 With English Translation Chapter 2 Ê{ÉiÉ®Éè ºÉ´ÉǦÉÚiÉÉxÉÉÆ nèù´ÉiÉÉxÉÉÆ SÉ nèù´ÉiɨÉ * xÉɮɪÉhÉÆ ºÉÊzÉ®ÒIªÉ |ɪÉiÉäxÉÉxiÉ®Éi¨ÉxÉÉ * EòÉÆ näù´ÉiÉÉÆ iÉÖ ªÉVÉiÉ: Ê{ÉiÉßx´Éè iÉÉè ¨É½ôɨÉiÉÒ **32** xɨɺEÞòiªÉ SÉ iÉÆ näù´ÉʨÉnÆù ´ÉSÉxɨɥɴÉÒiÉ **36** <ÊiÉ ºÉÊ\SÉxkªÉ ¨ÉxɺÉÉ ¦ÉHòÉä xÉɮɪÉhɺªÉ ºÉ: * <ÊiÉ ¸ÉÒºEòxnù{ÉÖ®ÉhÉä ʴɹhÉÖJÉhbä ¸ÉÒ´ÉɺÉÖnäù´É¨ÉɽôÉi¨ªÉä +ÉiªÉÆÊiÉEò¸ÉäªÉ: iÉiºÉ¨ÉÒ{ɨÉÖ{ÉäiªÉÉlÉ iɺlÉÉè xÉi´ÉÉ EÞòiÉÉ\VÉʱÉ: **33** ºÉÉvÉxÉÊxÉ°ñ{ÉhÉxÉɨÉÉ ÊuùiÉÒªÉÉä%vªÉɪÉ: **2** EÞòiÉä näè´Éä SÉ Ê{ÉjªÉä SÉ iÉiɺiÉɦªÉÉÆ ÊxÉ®ÒÊIÉiÉ: * * * * * * * * * * {ÉÚÊVÉiÉùè´É Ê´ÉÊvÉxÉÉ ¶ÉɺjÉnÞù¹]äôxÉ ºÉÉä%xÉPÉ ! **34** iÉÆ nÞù¹]´ÉÉ ¨É½ônùÉpùªÉǨÉ{ÉÚ´ÉÈ Ê´ÉÊvÉʴɺiÉ®¨É * ={ÉÉä{Éʴɹ]ô: ºÉÖ|ÉÒiÉÉä xÉÉ®nùÉä%¦ÉÚSSÉ Ê´Éʺ¨ÉiÉ: **35** common man. (31) He saw Lord Narayana and with a focused mind, propitiated Him and then addressed Him. (36) These two, themselves are verily the fathers of all beings. They are the God of all Gods. Which God will they worship by performing these oblations? (32) Here ends the second chapter in Vasudeva Mahatmya Thinking thus, Sage Narada, who was a great devotee of the titled “Description of the means of salvation”. Lord Narayana slowly approached Him and stood near Him * * * in all humility with folded hands. (33) O sinless one! The twosome, after performing their obla- tions, according to the procedure, received Narada with respect. (34) The two-some was greatly surprised at the arrival of Sage Narada. They seated him nearby. Narada too was sur- prised. (35) Chapter 3 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam29 30 With English Translation Chapter 3 +vªÉɪÉ: 3 ¸ÉÒxÉɮɪÉhÉ =´ÉÉSÉ xÉÉ®nù =´ÉÉSÉ xÉèiÉpù½ôºªÉÆ ´ÉHò´ªÉ¨ÉÉi¨ÉMÉÖÁ¨ÉlÉÉÊ{É iÉä * ´Éänäù¹ÉÖ ºÉ{ÉÖ®ÉhÉä¹ÉÖ ºÉÉRÂMÉÉä{ÉÉRÂMÉä¹ÉÖ MÉҪɺÉä * ¨É滃 ¦ÉÊHò¨ÉiÉä ¥ÉÀxÉ ! |É´ÉIªÉÉ欃 ªÉlÉÉiÉlɨÉ **4** i´É¨Éä´É ¶ÉÉ·ÉiÉÉä vÉÉiÉÉ ÊxɪÉxiÉÉ%¨ÉÞiɨÉSªÉÖiÉ ! * ºÉiªÉÆ YÉÉxɨÉxÉxiÉÆ ªÉÉä ¥ÉÀäÊiÉ ¸ÉÖÊiÉ´ÉÌhÉiÉ: * i´ÉÆ Ê´ÉvÉÉiÉÉ SÉ ºÉiÉiÉÆ i´É滃 ºÉ´ÉÇʨÉnÆù VÉMÉiÉ **1** ÊjÉMÉÖhÉ´ªÉÊiÉÊ®Hòù¶SÉ {ÉÖ¯ñ¹ÉÉä Ênù´ªÉÊ´ÉOɽô: **5** SÉi´ÉÉ®Éä ÁɸɨÉÉ näù´É ! ºÉ´Éæ ºÉ´ÉÉÇù Eò¨ÉÇʦÉ: * ¨É½ôÉ{ÉÖ¯ñ¹É Brahman! This is a secret that should not be revealed to worthy worshiping by all anybody. Even then, I will explain it to you as it is, since you Narada said: are a great devotee. (4) Oh Achyuta! Your glory is sung in the Vedas, along with their That one God Who is described by the Vedas as the Su- subsidiary subjects and other minor works and the Puranas. preme Brahman, possesses truth, knowledge, and limitless- You are the eternal, the creator, controller and eliminator of ness; He is beyond the three gunas, and is the person with this world. You create the world through the four-faced divine form. (5) Brahma. All the things in this universe rest in you. (1) He is said to be the supreme person, and Lord Vasudeva as he Oh Lord! People in the four stages of life and all others like resides everywhere. He is said to be the sage Narayana, Vishnu, Shiva, Brahma, Indra and so on, by their various activities Krishna and the Lord possessing the auspicious qualities. (6) worship You daily, who is in different forms. (2) Oh Narada! Know that He is alone is the God to both us and You are the eternal father and mother and God of everybody. He is our Father and Mother. He is the Lord, who is wor- But, we do not know which God or father you are worship- shipped in the ceremonies either connected with the gods or ping. (3) Manes. (7) Chapter 3 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam31 32 With English Translation Chapter 3 xÉÉʺiÉ iɺ¨ÉÉi{É®iÉ®: Ê{ÉiÉÉ näù´ÉÉä%lÉ´ÉÉ ÊuùVÉ ! * ´ÉɺÉÉä OÉɨÉä SÉ xÉMÉ®ä {ÉÚiÉÇʨɹ]Æô SÉ Eò¨ÉÇ ªÉiÉ * +Éi¨ÉÉ Ê½ô xÉÉè ºÉ Ê´ÉYÉäªÉ: EÞò¹hÉÉä ¥ÉÀ{ÉÖ®ä·É®: **8** |É´ÉÞkÉÆ iÉkÉÖ ºÉEò±É¨É¶ÉÉÊxiÉEÞònÖùnùÒÊ®iɨÉ **12** iÉäxÉè¹ÉÉ |ÉÊlÉiÉÉ ¥ÉÀxÉ ! ¨ÉªÉÉÇnùÉ ±ÉÉäEò¦ÉÉÊ´ÉxÉÒ * ºjÉÒpù´ªÉªÉÉä: {ÉÊ®iªÉÉMÉ: EòɨɱÉÉä¦ÉGÖòvÉÉÆ iÉlÉÉ * nèù´ÉÆ Ê{ÉjªÉÆ SÉ EòiÉÇ´ªÉʨÉÊiÉ ±ÉÉäEòʽôiÉèʹÉhÉÉ **9** ´ÉxÉ´ÉɺɶSÉù ´Éè®ÉMªÉÆ iÉ{É: IÉÉÊxiÉ: ¶É¨ÉÉä nù¨É: **13** |É´ÉÞkÉÆ SÉ ÊxÉ´ÉÞkÉÆ SÉ uäùvÉÉ Eò¨ÉÉÇʺiÉ ´ÉèÊnùEò¨É * ¥ÉÀªÉYÉÉ: ªÉÉäMɪÉYÉÉ YÉÉxɪÉYÉɶSÉù ºÉ´ÉǶÉ: * ªÉlÉÉÊvÉEòÉ®Æ Ê´ÉʽôiÉÆ {ÉÖ¯ñ¹ÉÉlÉÉæ{ɱɤvɪÉä **10** VÉ{ɪÉYÉÉùäÊiÉ ¨ÉÖxÉä ! ÊxÉ´ÉÞkÉÆ Eò¨ÉÇ EòÒÌiÉiɨÉ **14** iÉjÉ ´ÉänùÉäHòÊ´ÉÊvÉxÉÉ º´ÉÉäÊSÉiɺjÉÒ{ÉÊ®Oɽô: * ÊjɱÉÉäCªÉÉÆ MÉiɪÉÉä vɨÉÈ |É´ÉÞkɨÉxÉÖÊiɹ`ôiÉɨÉ * Ê´ÉkÉÉVÉÇxÉÆ SÉ xªÉɪÉäxÉ pù´ªÉªÉYÉÉ: ºÉEòɨÉxÉÉ: **11** º´ÉMÉDZÉÉäEòÉ´ÉÊvÉ ¨ÉÖxÉä ! ¨ÉxÉÖ¹ªÉÉhÉÉÆ ¦É´ÉÊxiÉ ´Éè **15**

After enjoying the fruits of their Good deeds in those heav- They will continue to be happy even in the midst of the daily enly regions, they fall down from heaven helplessly; the result deluge. (21) of the good deeds come to an end as well. (17) The pleasures and wealth of these three worlds will come to Oh sage! When the result of their good deeds come to an an end, at the close of the second ‘Parardha’ of the four- end, due to the power of time; their enjoyment of pleasure faced creator, due to the passage of time. Similarly, even the and wealth comes to a close (quite against their own de- enjoyment of these comes to a close, in case of the people in sire). (18) the path of ‘Nivrutti’. (22) Due to the passage of time, in the day of the four faced cre- Oh Brahmin! Both these activities though, lead to bondage ator, the pleasure and wealth of the divine beings entrusted and hence called Saguna; however, if done as service to with different responsibilities come to a close (again and Lord Vishnu, will become Nirguna i.e. will not result in bond- again). (19) age. (23) Those, who are practicing the path of ‘Nivrtti’, viz, the Yogis The result of that selfless activity is unlimited and far superior and ascetics, go to the three worlds called ‘Jana’, ‘Tapas’ to the one’s own desired result. Those devotees reach the and ‘Satya’, which are above the three worlds (mentioned heavenly abode of the Lord, transcending the eight enclo- earlier viz. ‘Bhuh’, ‘Bhuva’ and ‘Suva’) (20) sures of earth, water, fire, air, ether, buddhi (intellect), ego They enjoy the desired pleasures and luxury of those worlds. and Mahat. (24) Chapter 3 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam35 36 With English Translation Chapter 3 +iÉÉä Ê´É´ÉäÊEòxÉÉä ÊxÉiªÉÆ Ê´É¹hÉÖ¦ÉCiªÉÊx´ÉiÉÉ: ÊGòªÉÉ: * @ñ¦ÉÖªÉÇÊiÉù ½ÆôºÉÉtÉ ¨ÉÖxɪÉÉä xÉèʹ`ôEòµÉiÉÉ: * |É´ÉÞkÉÉ ´ÉÉ ÊxÉ´ÉÞkÉÉ ´ÉÉ EÖò´ÉÇiÉä ºÉEò±ÉÉ +Ê{É **25** iɨÉä´É {ÉÚVɪÉxiÉÒ¶ÉÆ ÊxÉ´ÉÞkÉÆ vɨÉǨÉÉʺlÉiÉÉ: **30** ¥ÉÀÉ ºlÉÉhÉÖ¨ÉÇxÉÖnÇùIÉÉä ¦ÉÞMÉÖvÉǨÉǺiÉlÉÉ ªÉ¨É: * ´ÉɺÉÖnäù´ÉºªÉÉRÂMÉiɪÉÉ ¦ÉÉ´ÉʪÉi´ÉÉ ºÉÖ®ÉxÉ Ê{ÉiÉßxÉ * ¨É®ÒÊSÉ®ÊRÂMÉ®Éù¶SÉÉÊjÉ: {ÉֱɺiªÉ: {Éֱɽô: GòiÉÖ: **26** +˽ôºÉ{ÉÚVÉÉÊ´ÉÊvÉxÉÉ ªÉVÉxiÉä SÉÉx´É½Æô ʽô iÉä **31** ´Éè§ÉÉVÉù¶SÉ ´Éʺɹ`ôù¶SÉ Ê´É´Éº´ÉÉxÉ ºÉÉä¨É B´É SÉ * ªÉlÉÉÊvÉEòÉ®¨ÉäiÉä ʽô iÉäxÉ ªÉjÉ ÊxɪÉÉäÊVÉiÉÉ: * Eò¶ªÉ{É: EòqùǨÉÉtɶSÉù |ÉVÉÉxÉÉÆ {ÉiɪÉÉä ¨ÉÖxÉä ! **27** |É´ÉÞkÉÆ ´ÉÉ ÊxÉ´ÉÞkÉÆ ´ÉÉ vɨÉÈ iÉä {ÉɱɪÉÊxiÉ iɨÉ * näù´ÉɶSÉù @ñ¹ÉªÉ: ºÉ´Éæ ºÉ´Éæ ´ÉhÉÉǺiÉlÉɸɨÉÉ: * iɺªÉ näù´ÉºªÉ ¨ÉªÉÉÇnùÉÆ xÉ GòɨÉxiªÉ֦ɪÉä%Ê{É iÉä **32** {ÉÚVɪÉÊxiÉ iɨÉä´Éä¶ÉÆ |É´ÉÞkÉÆ vɨÉǨÉÉʺlÉiÉÉ: **28** SÉiÉÖ´ÉÇMÉæ iÉä¹ÉÖ ªÉºªÉ ªÉtÊnù¹]ôiɨÉÆ ¦É´ÉäiÉ * ºÉxÉ: ºÉxÉiºÉÖVÉÉiɶSÉù ºÉxÉEò: ºÉºÉxÉxnùxÉ: * iÉkÉiºÉ¨{ÉÚ®ªÉiªÉä´É ºÉ´ÉǶÉÊHò{ÉÊiÉ: |ɦÉÖ: **33** ºÉxÉiEÖò¨ÉÉ®: EòÊ{É±É +ɯñhÉÒù ºÉxÉÉiÉxÉ: **29** ¦ÉCiªÉÉ EÞòiɺªÉÉ{ªÉ±{ɺªÉ ¦ÉMÉ´ÉÉxÉ {ÉÖhªÉEò¨ÉÇhÉ: * |ÉÒiÉÉä nùnùÉiªÉä´É ¡ò±ÉÆ ¨É½ônùIɪɨÉÒÊ{ºÉiɨÉ **34** Hence, those who have the power of discrimination, always do all the activities either ‘Nivrtta’ or ‘Pravrtta’ only with the beings like Indra etc and the manes conceiving them as the devotion to the Lord Vishnu. (25) limbs of Vasudeva. (31) Those who are in ‘Pravrtti Magra’, viz, the creator, Shiva, These, entrusted with different responsibilities simply follow Manu, Daksha, Bhrgu, Dharma, Yama, Marichi, Angiras,Atri, the path of Pravrutti or Nivrutti as per the dictates of the Lord. Pulastya, Pulaha, Kratu, Vailaja, Vasishtha, Vivasvan, Soma, Both of them (That is the followers of Nivrutti and Pravrutti) Kashyapa, the Prajapatis viz, Kardama etc, divine beings all do not transgress their limits. (32) the sages and all the people belonging to different classes and The all-powerful Lord will fulfill the four goals of life as per stages of life, worship that Lord Vishnu only. (26-28) the desire of the devotees performing these activities. (33) The great sages (practicing celibacy) like, Soma, Sanatsujata, If one does any deed with utmost devotion and dedication, Sanaka, Sanandana, Ribhu, Yati Hamsa etc worship Him fol- then the Lord will be pleased and will bless him with unlimited lowing the path of ‘Nivrtti’ only. (29-30) results. (34) Always, they conduct worship in a non-violent way the divine Those, who have single-minded devotion to Him, devoid of Chapter 3 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam37 38 With English Translation Chapter 3 iÉä¹ÉÖ iÉn¦ÉÊHòiÉÉä ±ÉÉäEäò ªÉä i´ÉäEòÉÊxiÉi´É¨ÉÉʺlÉiÉÉ: * iɺ¨ÉÉiºÉ B´É ¦ÉMÉ´ÉÉxÉ ºÉ´Éê®Ê{É VÉxÉèÊ®½ô * ´ÉɺÉÖnäù´ÉÆ Ê´ÉxÉÉ%xªÉjÉ ºÉÊRÂIÉhÉɶÉä¹É´ÉɺÉxÉÉ: **35** º´ÉÉʦɹ]ô¡ò±ÉʺÉrù¬lÉÈ |ÉÒiªÉÉä{ÉɺªÉÉä ªÉlÉÉÊ´ÉÊvÉ **40** näù½ôÉxiÉä iÉä iÉÖ ºÉ¨|ÉÉ{ªÉ iɺªÉ vÉÉ¨É iɨÉ:{É®¨É * ¥ÉÀèCªÉ¨ÉÉ{iÉÉ ÊxÉÌ´ÉPxÉÉ +Ê{É ¥ÉÀʶɴÉÉnùªÉ: * näù½èô®|ÉÉEÞòiÉè®ä´É |Éä¨hÉÉ {ÉÊ®SÉ®ÊxiÉ iɨÉ **36** ¸ÉÒʴɹhÉÉä: EÖò´ÉÇiÉä ¦ÉËHò ºÉxiÉÒilÉÆ iÉx¨É½ôÉMÉÖhÉÉ: **41** +xªÉä iÉÖ ¦ÉHòÉ: EòɱÉäxÉ iÉnÖù{ÉɺÉxÉnùÉf¬ÇiÉ: * <ÊiÉ MÉÖÁºÉ¨ÉÖqäù¶ÉºiÉ´É xÉÉ®nù ! EòÒÌiÉiÉ: * ´ÉɺÉxÉÉxÉÉÆ IɪÉä VÉÉiÉä ªÉÉxiªÉäEòÉÊxiÉEò´ÉÊrù iɨÉ **37** +ÊiÉ|Éä¨hÉÉ Ê½ô ºÉiÉiÉÆ ¨É滃 ¦ÉÊHò¨ÉiÉÉä%ÊJɱÉ: **42** ªÉäxÉ EäòxÉÉÊ{É ¦ÉÉ´ÉäxÉ iÉäxÉ ºÉ¨¤Érù¬iÉä iÉÖ ªÉ: * <ÊiÉ ¸ÉÒºEòxnù{ÉÖ®ÉhÉä ʴɹhÉÖJÉhbä ¸ÉÒ´ÉɺÉÖnäù´É¨ÉɽôÉi¨ªÉä ¸ÉÒ´ÉɺÉÖnäù´É- ºÉƺÉÞÊiÉÆ xÉ |ɪÉÉiªÉä´É ºÉ iÉÖ C´ÉÉ{ªÉxªÉVÉÒ´É´ÉiÉ **38** ºÉ´ÉÉæ{ÉɺªÉi´ÉÊxɯñ{ÉhÉxÉɨÉÉ iÉÞiÉÒªÉÉä%vªÉɪÉ: **3**

Eò¨ÉǪÉÉäMɺªÉ ºÉÆʺÉÊrùYÉÇÉxɪÉÉäMɺªÉ SÉäÊ{ºÉiÉÉ * taking refuge in him. (39) iɺªÉɸɪÉÉnäù´É xÉÞhÉÉÆ ÊxÉÌ´ÉPxÉÆ ¦É´ÉÊiÉ pùÖiɨÉ **39** Therefore, it is necessary for all the people in this world, to meditate upon Him with great love as prescribed in the scrip- any ‘vasanas’ or desires except of Vasudeva, enter into the tures to achieve the desired results. (40) eternal abode of the Lord transcending the world of igno- Those like Brahma, Shiva etc, devoid of impediments and rance. There they will serve the Lord with utmost love and even after having union with the Supreme Brahman are al- affection possessing divine forms. (35-36) ways devoted to the Lord Vishnu. This is because of His great The other devotees, after the passage of certain time, at the virtue. (41) end of all ‘vasanas’ (desires), due to the strength of their medi- Oh Narada, this most secret message is given to you since tation, enter into the divine abode of the Lord (like the single- you are a great devotee most attached to me. (42) minded devotees). (37) With some intention or the other, if one associated with the Here ends the third chapter of Vasudeva Mahatmya Lord, he will never undergo the transmigration like other titled “Description of Vasudeva being worthy worship- souls. (38) ing by all” The speedy accomplishment of Karmayoga, or Jnanayoga, * * * by the people without any impediments is only possible by Chapter 4 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam39 40 With English Translation Chapter 4 +vªÉÉªÉ : 4 ¸ÉÒxÉɮɪÉhÉ =´ÉÉSÉ ºEòxnù =´ÉÉSÉ xÉ iÉiº´É°ñ{ÉÆ ¨É¨É nùÉxɪÉYɪÉÉäMÉèù¶SÉ ´ÉänèùºiÉ{ɺÉÉÊ{É nÞù¶ªÉ¨É * ºÉ B´É¨ÉÖHòÉäi¨ÉÊ´ÉnùÉÆ ´ÉÊ®¹`ôÉä xÉɮɪÉhÉäxÉÉäkɨÉ{ÉÚ¯ñ¹ÉähÉ * BEòÉÊxiÉEèò¦ÉÇHò´É®èºiÉÖ ¦ÉCiªÉÉ ÁxÉxªÉªÉÉ xÉÉ®nù ! nÞù¶ªÉiÉä iÉiÉ VÉMÉÉnù ´ÉÉCªÉÆ VÉMÉiÉÉÆ MÉÊ®¹`Æô iɨÉSªÉÖiÉÆ ±ÉÉäEòʽôiÉÉÊvÉ´ÉɺɨÉ **1** **4** xÉÉ®nù =´ÉÉSÉ ¦ÉÊHòºiÉ´É i´ÉʺiÉ ¨É滃 ÁxÉxªÉÉ YÉÉxÉÆ SÉ ´Éè®ÉMªÉªÉÖiÉÆ º´ÉvɨÉÇ: * ¸ÉÖiÉÆ ¨ÉªÉÉ näù´É ! ºÉ¨ÉÆ i´ÉªÉÉäHò¨ÉÞ¹ªÉÉEÞòÊiÉSUôÉÊnùiɦÉÚÊ®vÉɨxÉÉ * +iÉù¶SÉ iÉqù¶ÉÇxɨÉÉ{ºªÉ漃 i´ÉÆ ºÉÖ®ä·É®Étè®Ê{É ªÉqÖù®É{ɨÉ **5** iÉ´Éè´É ±ÉÒ±ÉÉ ºÉEò±ÉäªÉ¨ÉÒ¶É ! ºÉ´Éæ·É®ºªÉäÊiÉ Ê´ÉnùÉ欃 ÊSÉkÉä **2** i´ÉnùҪɦÉCiªÉÉ%ÊiÉiÉ®ÉÆ |ɺÉzɺi´ÉÉ YÉÉ{ɪÉɨªÉt iÉnùÒIÉhÉÉªÉ * i´Éqùù¶ÉÇxÉäxÉè´É ʽô {ÉÚhÉÇEòɨÉÉä ¦É´ÉÉ欃 ¦ÉÚ¨ÉxÉ ! º´É¾nùÒÊ{ºÉiÉäxÉ * of my heart are fulfilled; now I have become totally content. iÉlÉÉ{ªÉ½Æô iÉkÉ´É {ÉÚ´ÉÇ°ñ{ÉÆ |ɦÉÉä ! ÊnùnÞùIÉÉÊ¨É Ê½ô EòÉèiÉÖEÆò ¨Éä **3** Oh, Lord! Even then, I desire to see your earlier form. I am very anxious to so. (3) Chapter 4: Free description of Sveta dvipa Shree Narayana said: Skanda said: It is not possible to see my form by giving away donations, performing sacrifices and yoga, or penance. O Narada! Only After hearing Sriman Narayana speaking thus, Sage Narada, those excellent, sincere devotees with their matchless devo- the greatest among the self-realized, always interested in the tion can see me. (4) welfare of the world, addressed the Lord known as Achyuta and the preceptor of the world, thus: (1) You have matchless devotion unto me. Your knowledge coupled with detachment (towards worldly things) is your own Narada asked: distinctive quality. Hence, you will see that form of mine, which Oh Lord! I have listened to your words; You take the form of is very difficult to see for the chief of the gods and others. (5) a sage; You are the repository of great wealth; O Lord of the I am very much pleased with your devotion. Now, I com- world! I think all that is visible in this world is your divine mand you to see that form. Go to the island called ‘Swetha- sport itself. (2) dvipa’. Oh, excellent Brahmin! There you will have you de- Oh, Great Soul! By merely seeing you, all the desires sires fulfilled. (6) Chapter 4 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam41 42 With English Translation Chapter 4 ʺÉiÉÉxiÉ®Ò{ÉÆ µÉVÉ iÉjÉ iÉä%ªÉÆ ¨ÉxÉÉä®lÉ: ºÉäiºªÉÊiÉ Ê´É|ɴɪÉÇ ! **6** ʤɱ´Éè¨ÉÇvÉÚEèò: ºÉÖ®nùɯñʦÉù¶SÉ {±ÉIÉè´ÉÇ]èô: ËEò¶ÉÖEòSÉxnùxÉèù¶SÉ **10** ºEòxnù =´ÉÉSÉ ºÉVVÉêù¶SÉ ¶ÉɱÉè: {ÉxɺÉèºiɨÉɱÉè¨ÉÖÇÊxÉpÖù¨Éè: EäòiÉEòSɨ{ÉEèòù¶SÉ * ¸ÉÖi´ÉäÊiÉ ´ÉÉSÉÆ {É®¨Éäʹ`ô{ÉÖjÉ: ºÉÉä%{ªÉSÉÇʪÉi´ÉÉ iɨÉÞË¹É {ÉÖ®ÉhɨÉ * EÖòxnèùù¶SÉ VÉÉÊiɺÉÖ®¨Éʱ±ÉEòÉʦÉpÖÇù¨Éè´ÉÞÇiÉ: {ÉÖ¹{É¡ò±ÉÉ´ÉxÉ©Éè: **11** JɨÉÖi{É{ÉÉiÉÉäkɨɪÉÉäMɪÉÖHòºiÉiÉÉä%ÊvɨÉä®Éè ºÉ½ôºÉÉ ÊxÉ{ÉäiÉä **7** Eò±{ÉpÖù¨ÉÉhÉÉÆ ¤É½ÖôʦÉù¶SÉ ´ÉÞxnèù: ºÉÖ´ÉhÉÇ®¨¦ÉÉGò¨ÉÖEòÉʱÉʦÉù¶SÉ * iɺªÉÉ´ÉiɺlÉä SÉ ¨ÉÖÊxɨÉÖǽÚôiÉǨÉäEòÉxiɨÉɺÉÉt ÊMÉ®ä: ºÉ ¶ÉÞRÂMÉä * ¨É½ôÊn¦ɯñtÉxÉ´É®è®xÉäEèò: ºÉÊ®iºÉ®ÉäʦÉÌ´ÉEòSÉɨ¤ÉÖVÉèù¶SÉ ** +ɱÉÉäEòªÉzÉÖkÉ®{ÉʶSÉù¨ÉäxÉ nùnù¶ÉÇ SÉÉiªÉn¦ÉÚiɨÉxiÉ®Ò{ɨÉ **8** ½ÆôºÉÉÊnùʦÉ: {ÉÊIÉ´É®è: ºÉֶɤnèùMÉÇhÉè¨ÉÞÇMÉÉhÉÉÆ ¯ñÊSÉ®ù¶SɱÉÊn¦É: **12** IÉÒ®ÉänùvÉä¯ñkÉ®iÉÉä ʽô uùÒ{É: ·ÉäiÉ: ºÉ xÉɨxÉÉ |ÉÊlÉiÉÉä ʴɶÉɱÉ: * ºÉ´Éæ%Ê{É VÉÒ´ÉÉ: ÊEò±É ªÉjÉ ¨ÉÖHòÉ ´ÉºÉÊxiÉ SÉ ºlÉÉ´É®VÉÆMɨÉÉù¶SÉ * näùnùÒ{ªÉ¨ÉÉxÉÉä Ê´ÉiÉiÉäxÉ ºÉ´ÉÇiÉÉä VªÉÉäÊiÉù¶SɪÉäxÉÉÊiÉʺÉiÉäxÉ ÊxÉiªÉ¨É *9** +É©Éè®xÉäEèò®ºÉxÉ讶ÉÉäEòè®É©ÉÉiÉEòèÌxɨ¤ÉEònù¨¤ÉÊxÉ{Éè: * (a species of Kadamba tree) Bilva, Madhuka (a kind of Ashoka tree), Devadaru, Plaksha (Indian fig tree), Vata, Kinshuka, Sandal, Sarja, Saala, Jack, Neem, Kedaga, Skanda said: Champak and other fruit and flower bearing trees. It also had Narada, the son of Brahma, after listening to these words, Kunda, Jaati, Suramallika and other flower bowers; the worshipped the Lord, who Himself was a sage. Then, being a trees were bending down with fruits and flowers. With all these, capable Yogi, he travelled in the sky and descended at once the island was very pleasing to the eyes. (10-11) on the Meru mountain. (7) This white island was full of several gardens of Areka Then the sage stood on the peak of the mountain in solitude and Kalpa trees containing golden plantains. There were sev- for a short time (about 48 minutes). While standing, he saw a eral big beautiful parks, rivers and lakes with blossoming lo- wonderful island in the northwest direction. (8) tus, all enchanting with swans and other beautiful birds; fine That island was to the north of the Milky Ocean. It was fa- groups of animals moving hither and thither, filled with their mous as ‘sweta’ or white. It was vast. It was shining very musical voices; thus the island was casting its charm. All the bright with its mass of white light all around. (9) animate and inanimate beings that had attained salvation were It was full of the trees of mango, Asava (yellow Sal tree), living there. While Narada was seeing the island, the great Ashoka, hog, plum, Nimba, Kadamba (a kind of tree - said devotees of the great Lord known as ‘Purushottama’ (best of to put forth buds at the roaring of shimmering clouds), Neepa all humans) came into his view. (12-13) Chapter 4 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam43 44 With English Translation Chapter 4 iÉÆ ´ÉÒIɨÉÉhÉäxÉ SÉ iÉäxÉ nÞù¹]ôÉ ¦ÉHòÉäkɨÉÉ: ¸ÉÒ{ÉÖ¯ñ¹ÉÉäkɨɺªÉ **13** vªÉÉxÉ{É®Épù ºÉÉ訪ÉÉ: EòɱÉÉä%Ê{É ªÉ䦪ÉÉä ¦ÉªÉ¨ÉäÊiÉ ÊxÉiªÉ¨É **16** +iÉÒÊxpùªÉÉ ÊxÉMÉÇiɺɴÉÇ{ÉÉ{ÉÉ Êxɹ{Éxnù½ôÒxÉɶSÉù ºÉÖMÉÊxvÉxÉù¶SÉ * ºÉÉ´ÉÌhɯñ´ÉÉSÉ Êuù¤Éɽô´É: Eäò%Ê{É SÉiÉÖ¦ÉÖÇVÉɶSÉù ·ÉäiÉÉù¶SÉ EäòÊSÉzÉ´ÉxÉÒ®nùɦÉÉ: *14* +iÉÒÊxpùªÉÉ ÊxÉ®ÉiÉRÂEòÉ +Êxɹ{ÉxnùÉ: ºÉÖMÉÊxvÉxÉ: * {ÉsSUônùÉIÉÉ: ºÉ¨É¨ÉÉxÉMÉÉjÉÉ: ºÉÖ°ñ{ÉÊnù´ªÉɴɪɴÉÉ: ºÉÖºÉÉ®É: * Eäò iÉä xÉ®É: EòlÉÆ VÉÉiÉɺiÉÉnÞù¶ÉÉ: EòÉ SÉ iÉnÂMÉÊiÉ: **17** Ê´ÉEòÒhÉÇEäò¶ÉÉp ºÉnùÉ ÊEò¶ÉÉä®É: ºÉÊn¦Éùp ÊSÉx½èôÌxÉÊJɱÉè¯ñ{ÉäiÉÉ: ** ·ÉäiÉuùÒ{É: {ɪÉÉ䨦ÉÉävÉÉè ´ÉiÉÇiÉä ʽô vÉ®ÉiɱÉä * ºÉ®ÉäVÉ®äJÉÉÆÊEòiÉ{ÉÉÊhÉ{ÉÉnùÉ: ¹ÉbŲ́ɽôÒxÉÉ Ê¨É½ôÒ®ÉÊiÉiÉäVɺÉ: * ʺÉiÉÉƶÉÖEòÉ iÉuùÉʺÉxÉɨÉÊ{É EòlÉÆ |ÉÉäHòÉiÉÒÊxpùªÉiÉÉ i´ÉªÉÉ **18** ªÉä ¥ÉÀhªÉIÉ®ä vÉÉʨxÉ ºÉÊSSÉnùÉxÉxnù°ñÊ{ÉÊhÉ * ʺlÉiÉÉ: ºªÉÖÊùpx¨ÉªÉÉ ¨ÉÖHòɺiÉä iÉlÉÉ ºªÉÖxÉǽôÒiÉ®ä **19** All of them had powers that were beyond the cognizance of BiÉÆ ¨Éä ºÉƶɪÉÆ ÊUôÊxvÉ {É®Æ EòÉèiÉÚ½ô±ÉÆ Ê½ô ¨Éä * the senses; they were free from all sins; they would not sweat or release anything dirty. They were spreading fragrance; some Savarni asked: of them had two arms; some others four arms. Some were Who are those men, having powers beyond the senses, whitish and some were shining like the early morning sky. (14) free from anxiety, sweat etc., and spreading sweet fragrance? Some had eyes shining like the lotus bud; they had propor- How were they born? How is it that they have such a beauti- tionate bodies, that were very handsome; they had divine limbs ful condition? Is the Swetadvipa situated central part of the which were very powerful; with curvy hairs on their heads; Milky Ocean? How did you say that those who dwell there they were eternally youthful (always having the age of twenty have powers that we cannot know about? (17-18) five); they had all the agreeable auspicious signs. (15) They verily live in Brahman the Supreme Being, who is known Their arms and limbs were bright with signs of a kind of lotus. as ‘Sachidananda’ (the form of eternal bliss); He is the eternal All of them were free from six kinds of undesirable entities – shelter of all! Only those who are full of pure intellect, free sorrow, attachment, old age, death, hunger and thirst; wear- from bondage alone, can dwell here. Others cannot do so!(19) ing white clothes, they were shining like the sun, engaged in Oh sage! Please clear my doubt. I am very inquisitive to know. meditation; they were people of poise. Even Yama, the Lord You know very well about these things. Hence, I have ap- of death, would fear them. (16) proached you. Please instruct me. (20) Chapter 4 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam45 46 With English Translation Chapter 4 i´ÉÆ Ê½ô ºÉ´ÉÇEòlÉÉʦÉYɺiÉiɺi´ÉɨÉÉʸÉiÉÉä%º¨ªÉ½ô¨É **20** iÉä%Ê{É ºÉÊn¦É: ºÉÉvÉxÉè´Éê VÉɪÉxiÉä iÉÉnÞù¶ÉÉ: ÊEò±É **24** ºEòxnù =´ÉÉSÉ +˽ôºÉªÉÉ SÉ iÉ{ɺÉÉ º´ÉvɨÉæhÉ Ê´É®ÉMÉiÉ: * BEòÉxiÉÉä{ÉɺÉxÉäxÉè´É |ÉÉCEò±{Éä¹ÉÖ ®¨ÉÉ{ÉiÉä: * ´ÉɺÉÖnäù´ÉºªÉ ¨ÉɽôÉi¨ªÉYÉÉxÉäxÉè´ÉÉi¨ÉÊxɹ`ôªÉÉ **25** ªÉä ¥ÉÀ¦ÉÉ´ÉÆ ºÉ¨|ÉÉ{iÉÉ +VɮɨɮiÉÉÆ MÉiÉÉ: **21** ¦ÉCªÉÉ {É®¨ÉªÉÉ ÊxÉiªÉÆ |ɺÉRÂMÉäxÉ ¨É½ôÉi¨ÉxÉɨÉ * +IÉ®ÉJªÉÉ: {ÉÖ¨ÉÉƺɺiÉä ·ÉäiÉuùÒ{Éä%jÉ vÉɨÉÊxÉ * ½ôÊ®ºÉä´ÉÉʴɽôÒxÉÉxÉÉÆ ¨ÉÖÊHòxÉɨÉ{ªÉÊxÉSUôªÉÉ **26** ºÉäÊ´ÉiÉÖÆ ´ÉɺÉÖnäù´ÉÆ iÉÆ ÊºlÉiÉÉ näù´É̹ÉhÉäÊIÉiÉÉ: **22** ʺÉrùÒxÉɨÉÊhɨÉÉnùÒxÉÉÆ ºÉ´ÉÉǺÉÉÆ SÉÉ{ªÉEòÉRÂIɪÉÉ * |ÉÉ{iÉä |ɱɪÉEòɱÉä iÉÖ {ÉÖxÉùÉIÉ®vÉɨÉÊxÉ * +xªÉÉäxªÉÆ ¸ÉÖÊiÉEòÒÌiɦªÉÉÆ ¸ÉÒ½ô®äVÉÇx¨ÉEò¨ÉÇhÉɨÉ * ºlÉɺªÉÊxiÉ iÉä º´ÉiÉxjÉÉpù EòɱɨÉɪÉɦɪÉÉäÊ\ZÉiÉÉ: **23** ¦É´ÉÊxiÉ iÉÉnÞù¶ÉÉ xÉÚxÉÆ {ÉÖ¯ñ¹ÉÉ ¨ÉÖÊxɺÉkÉ¨É ! **27** +jÉÉÊ{É {ÉÖ¯ñ¹ÉÉ ªÉä iÉÖ ¨ÉɪÉÉVÉÉiÉÉ +iÉ: IÉ®É: * VÉMÉiºÉMÉæ VÉɪɨÉÉxÉä%{ªÉäiÉä EòɱɴɶÉÉiC´ÉÊSÉiÉ *

Oh, great sage! non-violence, penance, following ones Skanda said: own Dharma, renunciation, understanding the greatness of Oh, Savarni! Those who have, in the previous Kalpa- Vasudeva, loyalty to one’s own soul, limitless devotion, keep- s (a unit of thousands of millenniums), meditated on the Lord ing constant company of great souls, not desiring salvation of Lakshmi, Lord Narayana in solitude, obtain the form of that is devoid of the service of Sri Hari, or other minor ac- Brahman. They are free from birth and death. (21) complishments like Anima etc., always listening to Sri Hari’s They are imperishable; they live in this island to serve divine incarnations and divine activities — by these activi- Lord Vasudeva. Sage Narada saw them. (22) ties, men truly become equal to the dwellers of that When the dissolution of the world occurs, they are Svethadvipa. (25-27) safely protected in the Akshaya-dhama (the eternal abode of Though they take birth at the time of the creation of the Lord that cannot perish). They are free people, with no the world, as they are free, they will not be born again and fear of time and illusion. Even those possessing illusory knowl- again (like bonded souls). They will not perish like others during edge overcome it by undertaking spiritual practices. (23-24) the time of dissolution of the Universe. (28) Chapter 4 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam47 48 With English Translation Chapter 5 xÉ VÉɪÉxiÉä º´ÉiÉxjÉi´ÉÉzÉ xɶªÉÊxiÉ ±ÉªÉä%xªÉ´ÉiÉ **28** +vªÉÉªÉ : 5 +jÉ iÉä EòlÉʪɹªÉÉ欃 EòlÉÉÆ {ÉÉè®ÉÊhÉEòÓ ¨ÉÖxÉä ! ºEòxnù =´ÉÉSÉ ªÉlÉÉjÉiªÉÉä%Ê{É ¨ÉxÉÖVɺiÉlÉÉ ¦ÉɴɨÉÖ{ÉäʪɴÉÉxÉ **29** +ɺÉÒpùÉVÉÉä{ÉÊ®SÉ®Éä ´ÉºÉÖxÉɨÉÉ {ÉÖ®É ¨ÉÖxÉä ! * ʴɺiÉÒhÉê¹ÉÉ EòlÉÉ ¥ÉÀxÉ ! ¸ÉÖiÉÉ ¨Éä Ê{ÉiÉÞºÉÊzÉvÉÉè * ¦ÉÚ¦ÉiÉÖǮɪÉÉäºiÉxɪÉ: JªÉÉiÉ SÉɺÉɴɨÉɴɺÉÖ: * ºÉè¹ÉÉ%t iÉ´É ´ÉHò´ªÉÉ EòlÉɺÉÉ®Éä ʽô ºÉ º¨ÉÞiÉ: **30** +ÉJÉhb±ÉºÉJÉÉä ¦ÉËHò |ÉÉ{iÉÉä xÉɮɪÉhÉä |ɦÉÉè **1** <ÊiÉ ¸ÉÒºEòxnù{ÉÖ®ÉhÉä ʴɹhÉÖJÉhbä ¸ÉÒ´ÉɺÉÖnäù´É¨ÉɽôÉi¨ªÉä vÉĘ́ÉEò: Ê{ÉiÉÞ¦ÉHòp Ê{ÉiÉßxnäù´ÉÉÆp iÉ{ÉǪÉxÉ * ·ÉäiÉuùÒ{ɨÉÖHò´ÉhÉÇxÉxÉɨÉÉ SÉiÉÖlÉÉæ%vªÉɪÉ: **4** ºÉnùÉSÉÉ®®iÉÉä nùIÉ: IɨÉÉ´ÉÉxÉxɺÉÚªÉEò: **2** ºÉ´ÉÉæ{ÉEòÉ®Eò: ¶ÉÉxiÉÉä ¥ÉÀSɪÉÇ®iÉ: ¶ÉÖÊSÉ: * O Sage! Listen! I will tell you an old story which mentions +GòÉävÉxÉp ʨÉiɦÉÖM¨ÉÞnÖùÌxÉ´ªÉǺÉxÉÉä ¨ÉÖÊxÉ: **3** how ordinary men living here obtained that exalted state. (29) Oh Brahmin! This is a long story. I heard this story in the Chapter – 5: Description of the Qualities of presence of my father Parashiva (Lord Shiva). Now I will Uparicharavasu narrate it to you. That is the essence of the story. (30) Skanda said : Oh, Sage ! Once upon a time, there live a king called End of the fourth chapter known as ‘Free Desription of ‘Uparicharavasu’. He was the son of Ayu Maharaja. He was Sveta Dveepa’ in the second part of Vaishnava Khanda famous as ‘Amavasu’. He was a friend of Indra (the king of known as Sri Vasudeva Mahatmya. gods) and a devotee of Lord Narayana. (1) * * * Being a righteous person and devoted to his father, he always satisfied the gods and manes; he was a follower of righteous path, he was efficient, free from jealousy; he always pardoned even those who had harmed him. (2) He helped everyone; he was even minded; he observed celibacy; he was always clean, devoid of anger and took limited food; he was soft natured, free from addictions and Chapter 5 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam49 50 With English Translation Chapter 5 ÊxÉuùÇxuùÉä ÊxÉÌ´ÉEòÉ®p ÊxɨÉÉÇxÉÉä vÉÒ® +Éi¨ÉÊ´ÉiÉ * iÉä¹ÉÉÆ ¶Éä¹ÉähÉ Ê´É|ÉÉÆp ºÉÆʴɦÉVªÉÉʸÉiÉÉÆp ºÉ: * ÊxÉnÇù¨¦ÉÉä ¨ÉÉxÉnùÉä ªÉÉäMÉÒ iÉ{ɺ´ÉÒ Ê´ÉÊVÉiÉäÊxpùªÉ: **4** ¶Éä¹ÉÉzɦÉÖEÂò ºÉiªÉ{É®: ºÉ´ÉǦÉÚiÉä¹´É˽ôºÉEò: **8** vÉxÉ{ÉÖjÉEò±ÉjÉä¹ÉÖ Ê´É®Hò: º´ÉVÉxÉÉÊnù¹ÉÖ * ¦ÉIÉhÉä nùÉä¹É¨ÉÊ´Énùi|ÉÉÊhɨÉÉjÉÉʨɹɺªÉ iÉÖ * xÉɮɪÉhɨÉxÉÖÆ ¦ÉCiªÉÉ ºÉ VÉVÉÉ{ÉÉx´É½Æô xÉÞ{É: **5** ¨É½ôÉ{ÉÉiÉEò´ÉpùÉVÉÉ º´É|ÉVÉÉp iÉlÉÉ%´ÉnùiÉ **9** iɺ¨Éè iÉÖ¹]ôÉä%lÉ ¦ÉMÉ´ÉÉxÉ ´ÉɺÉÖnäù´É: º´ÉªÉÆ nùnùÉè * ºÉ´ÉǦÉÉ´ÉäxÉ ¦ÉäVÉä%ºÉÉè näù´Énäù´ÉÆ VÉxÉÉnÇùxɨÉ * ºÉÉ©ÉÉVªÉÆ ºÉÉä%{ªÉxÉɺÉHòºiÉjÉ ¦ÉäVÉä iɨÉÉnù®ÉiÉ **6** +xÉÉÊnù¨ÉvªÉÊxÉvÉxÉÆ ±ÉÉäEòEòiÉÉÇ®¨É´ªÉªÉ¨É **10** iÉxjÉÉäHäòxÉ Ê´ÉvÉÉxÉäxÉ {É\SÉEòɱÉÆ ºÉ¨ÉÉʽôiÉ: * ¸ÉÒ´ÉɺÉÖnäù´É{ÉnùªÉÉä: ºÉ SÉEòÉ® ¨ÉxÉ: ʺlÉ®¨É * {ÉÚVɪÉɨÉÉºÉ näù´Éä¶ÉÆ iÉSUäô¹ÉähÉ ºÉÖ®ÉxÉ Ê{ÉiÉßxÉ **7** ¸ÉÉäjÉä SÉ ÊxÉiªÉÆ ¦ÉMÉ´ÉiEòlÉɪÉÉ: ¸É´ÉhÉä xÉÞ{É: **11** thoughtful. (3) Dividing his time appropriately, he served the Brahmins and He was free from duality; he was without any kind of distor- other dependents. After the guests had dined, he would take tions; he was free from haughtiness; he was courageous, he the food left over. Being truthful, he always observed the vow was knower of the self; he free from pride; he respected his of non-violence towards all animals. (8) elders, yogi-s and sages and those who had attained control He considered it a stigma to eat the meat of any animal con- over their senses. (4) sidering that meat-eating was a great sin. He used to preach This king, being unattached to wealth, wife, children, relatives the same to his subjects. (9) and others, always repeated the sacred name of Narayana. He sought refuge in Lord Janardhana, one who has no begin- Pleased with the devotion of the King, Lord Vasudeva, of his ning or end and the protector of the world. He worshipped own free will, bestowed him with the Kingdom. But not inter- Him wholeheartedly. (10) ested in that Kingdom, he worshipped Lord Vasudeva with He placed his mind firmly on the lotus feet of Lord Sri Vasudeva. utmost respect. (6-7) He listened to the story of the Lord with rapt attention. (11) Having mental equanimity in all the five times, he worshipped the Lord according to the procedures laid down in the Tantras. At other times, he used to worship the gods and Manes. (7) Chapter 5 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam51 52 With English Translation Chapter 5 xɪÉxÉä º´Éä ¨ÉÖEÖòxnùºªÉ iÉn¦ÉHòÉxÉÉÆ SÉ nù¶ÉÇxÉä * =kɨÉÉRÂMÉÆ SÉ SÉGäò%ºÉÉè ʴɹhÉÖ{ÉÉnùÉʦɴÉxnùxÉä * MÉÖhÉMÉÉxÉä ½ô®ä´ÉÉÇhÉÓ SÉGäò ¦ÉÚʨÉ{ÉÊiÉ: ºÉ iÉÖ **12** ºÉJªÉÆ SÉEòÉ® {É®¨ÉÆ ¨É½ôɦÉÉMÉ´ÉiÉä¹ÉÖ ºÉ: **16** xÉɮɪÉhÉÉÊRÂQɺÉƺ{ÉÞ¹]ôiÉֱɺÉÒ{ÉÖ¹{ɺÉÉ讦Éä * BEòÉä%Ê{É xÉ IÉhɺiɺªÉ Ê´ÉxÉÉ ¦ÉËHò ®¨ÉÉ{ÉiÉä: * QÉÉhÉÆ SÉEòÉ® SÉ xÉÞ{ÉÉä xÉÉxªÉMÉxvÉä¹ÉÖ Eò̽ôÊSÉiÉ **13** VÉMÉÉ¨É ÊEò±É ®ÉVÉù¹ÉæºiÉnùҪɵÉiÉSÉÉÊ®hÉ: **17** ¸ÉÒ¶ÉÉä{ɦÉÖHò´ÉºjÉÉÊnùº{ɶÉÇxÉä SÉ i´ÉSÉÆ ÊxÉVÉɨÉ * ¨É½ôÊn¦ɮä´É ºÉ¨¦ÉÉ®è̴ɹhÉÉäVÉÇx¨ÉÊnùxÉÉäiºÉ´ÉÉxÉ * SÉEòÉ® ®ºÉxÉɨÉzÉä xÉɮɪÉhÉÊxÉ´ÉäÊnùiÉä **14** SÉGäò iÉnùlÉǨÉÖtÉxɨÉÊxnù®Éä{É´ÉxÉÉÊxÉ SÉ **18** ¦ÉMÉ´Éx¨ÉÊxnù®IÉäjɺÉnùÊxiÉEòMÉiÉÉè iÉlÉÉ * Bhagavatas (devo- Hari. (12) tees of the Lord). (16) He always inhaled the sweet aroma of Tulasi (the sacred ba- The Rajarishi (sage-king) who used to observe the Vratas sil) and flowers sanctified by the lotus feet of Lord Narayana. (vows) related to Lord Lakshmipati, never spent even a short He would smell other things. (13) span of time without expressing his devotion unto the Lord. He employed his skin to touch the sacred robes and other He used to celebrate the birth festivals of Lord Vishnu with clothes used by the Lord Srisha (lit. the spouse of Goddess invaluable things. He constructed a garden temple, park and Lakshmi) and his tongue to taste the food offered to Lord other things for the worship of Lord Vishnu. (17-18) Narayana. (14) Oh, Noble Brahmin! Eventually, Indra arrived on his own, He employed his legs in going to the temples, sacred places and generously offered his own bed and seat to this King, and to righteous men; his hands were always engaged in the who was totally dedicated to the Lord. (19) service of Lord Sri Hari. (15) In addition to this, he gave him an auspicious non-fading gar- land of lotus beads, known as the ‘Vaijayanti’ necklace and Chapter 5 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam53 54 With English Translation Chapter 5 +Éi¨ÉÉ ®ÉVªÉÆ vÉxÉÆ SÉè´É Eò±ÉjÉÆ ´ÉɽôxÉÉÊnù SÉ * {É\SÉ®ÉjÉÆ ¨É½ôÉiÉxjÉÆ ¦ÉMÉ´Én¦ÉÊHò{ÉÖ¹]ôªÉä * ªÉkÉn¦ÉMÉ´ÉiÉ: ºÉ´ÉÇʨÉÊiÉ iÉi|ÉäÊIÉiÉÆ ºÉnùÉ **21** ¶ÉÖ¸ÉÉ´ÉÉxÉÖÊnùxÉÆ ®ÉVÉÉ ¦ÉMÉ´Én¦ÉHò´ÉCjÉiÉ: **25** EòɨªÉÉ xÉèʨÉÊkÉEòÉVÉ»ÉÆ ªÉYÉÒªÉÉ: {É®¨ÉÉ: ÊGòªÉÉ: * vɨÉÈ ºÉƺlÉÉ{ɪÉxÉ ¶ÉÖrÆù ®\VɪÉxºÉEò±ÉÉ: |ÉVÉÉ: * ºÉ´ÉÉÇ: ºÉÉk´ÉiɨÉɺlÉÉªÉ Ê´ÉËvÉ SÉGäò ºÉ¨ÉÉʽôiÉ: **22** {ÉɱɪÉɨÉÉºÉ {ÉÞÊlÉ´ÉÓ Ênù´É¨ÉÉJÉhb±ÉÉä ªÉlÉÉ **26** {É\SÉ®ÉjÉÊ´ÉnùÉä ¨ÉÖJªÉɺiɺªÉ MÉä½äô ¨É½ôÉi¨ÉxÉ: * +Ê{É ºÉ{iÉÊ´ÉvɺiɺªÉ ®ÉVªÉä {ɱɱɦÉIÉEò: * |ÉɪÉhÉÆ ¦ÉMÉ´Éi|ÉkÉÆ ¦ÉÖ\VÉiÉä º¨ÉÉOÉiÉÉä ÊuùVÉÉ: **23** {ÉÖ¨ÉÉxEòÉä%{ªÉ¦É´ÉzÉè´É xÉ SÉ {ÉɹÉhb´ÉäʹÉhÉ: **27** iɺªÉ |ɶÉɺÉiÉÉä ®ÉVªÉÆ vɨÉæhÉÉʨÉjÉPÉÉÊiÉxÉ: * +ºÉÉv´ªÉÉä ªÉÉäʹÉiÉ SÉè´É {ÉÖ¯ñ¹ÉÉ: {ÉÉ®nùÉÊ®EòÉ: * xÉÉxÉÞiÉÉ ´ÉÉEÂò ºÉ¨É¦É´Éx¨ÉxÉÉä nÖù¹]Æô xÉ SÉɦɴÉiÉ ** xÉ ¸ÉÖiÉɺiɺªÉ ®ÉVªÉä SÉ vɨÉǺÉRÂEò®EòÉÊ®hÉ: **28** xÉ SÉ EòɪÉäxÉ EÞòiÉ´ÉÉxÉ ºÉ {ÉÉ{ÉÆ {É®¨ÉÉh´ÉÊ{É **24** BEòÉnù¶ÉÊ´ÉvÉÆ ¨ÉtÆ ÊjÉÊ´ÉvÉÉÆ SÉ ºÉ֮ɨÉÊ{É * xÉÉÊVÉQÉÉnùÊ{É EòÉä%{ÉÒ½ô iÉʺ¨ÉxÉ ®ÉVªÉÆ |ɶÉɺÉÊiÉ **29** other sumptuous gems. (20) However, Uparicharavasu, (not being enamored of them) ness; he never committed even a minor sin. (24) considered his kingdom, wealth, wife, vehicles etc always In order to strengthen his devotion to the Lord, he listened to belonging to the Lord. (21) ‘Pancharatra Mahatantra’ every day. (25) He observed many types of rituals — daily rituals and other That king ruled over his kingdom by establishing pure righ- occasional sacrificial rituals – according to the prescribed pro- teousness, catering to the happiness of all his people, like cedures with magnanimity and equanimity. (22) Devendra ruling over Heaven. (26) In the house of this great soul, leading Brahmins knowing the There was no meat-eater in his kingdom, no eater of seven ‘Pancharatra’ (the scripture prescribing the procedures of kinds of meat, no heretic or iconoclast. (27) worshipping the Lord) partook food that was offered to the There were no unchaste women or men eyeing another’s wife; Lord. (23) men and women of mixed castes were unheard of in his king- Conquering enemies, putting down the unfriendly, protecting dom. (28) his kingdom, the king ruled righteously; his words were al- During his regime, in his kingdom, no one even smelt the eleven ways truthful; his mind would never swerve from righteous- kinds of liquor or other kinds of wine. (29) Chapter 5 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam55 56 With English Translation Chapter 5 B´ÉÆMÉÖhÉ: ºÉ iÉÖ C´ÉÉÊ{É {ÉIÉ{ÉÉiÉÉÊqùù´ÉÉèEòºÉɨÉ * º´ÉMÉDZÉÉäEÆò iÉiÉ: |ÉÉ{ÉÊqù´ªÉnäù½äôxÉ ¦ÉÚ{ÉÊiÉ: * ʨÉlªÉɱÉÉ{ÉÉÊqù´ÉÉä §É¹]ô: |ÉÊ´É´Éä¶É ¨É½ôÒiɱɨÉ **30** ={ÉɺÉxÉÉÆ SÉ iÉjÉiªÉè: {É®¨É̹ÉMÉhÉè: ºÉ½ô **34** +xiɦÉÚÇʨÉMÉiÉ SÉɺÉÉè ºÉiÉiÉÆ vɨÉÇ´ÉiºÉ±É: * qùfÒEÖò´ÉÇx¦ÉMÉ´ÉiÉ: EòÊ\SÉiEòɱɨÉÖ´ÉÉºÉ iÉiÉ * xÉɮɪÉhÉ{É®Éä ¦ÉÚi´ÉÉ iÉx¨ÉxjɨÉVÉ{ÉÊiºlÉ®: **31** {É®Æ {Énù¨ÉlÉ |ÉÉ{ÉuùɺÉÖnäù´ÉºªÉ ÊxɦÉǪɨÉ **35** iɺªÉè´É SÉ |ɺÉÉnäùxÉ {ÉÖxÉ®ä´ÉÉäÊilÉiɺiÉÖ ºÉ: * <ÊiÉ ¸ÉÒºEòxnù{ÉÖ®ÉhÉä ʴɹhÉÖJÉhbä ¸ÉÒ´ÉɺÉÖnäù´É¨ÉɽôÉi¨ªÉä Ênù´ÉÆ |ÉÉ{ªÉ ºÉÖJÉÆ iÉjÉ ¨ÉxÉÉä¦ÉÒ¹]Æô ºÉ¨Éx´É¦ÉÚiÉ **32** ={ÉÊ®SÉ®´ÉºÉÖºÉnÂMÉÖhÉ´ÉhÉÇxÉxÉɨÉÉ {É\SɨÉÉä%vªÉɪÉ: **5** {ÉÖxÉ SÉäÊnù{ÉÊiɦÉÚÇi´ÉÉ ¦ÉÖ´ªÉºÉÉè Ê{ÉiÉÞ¶ÉÉ{ÉiÉ: * {É\SÉ®ÉjÉÉäHòÊ´ÉÊvÉxÉÉ ¦ÉäVÉä ½ôÊ®¨ÉiÉÊxpùiÉ: **33**

Afterwards, that king obtained Heaven with a diving body. He lived there for some time by strengthening his adoration of The person, because of his lie and his partiality of the gods, the Lord, in the company of great sages. Further, he reached came down from Heaven and entered the earth. (30) the fearless great dwelling of Sri Vasudeva itself. (34-35) Having entered the earth, being steeped in the path of righ- Thus Ends the Fifth Chapter titled “Description of the teousness, placing his mind firmly in Narayana alone, he per- Qualities of Uparicharavasu” in Sri Vasudeva formed the ‘japa’ (repeated chanting) of the mantra of Lord Mahatmya of Second Vaishnava Khanda in Sri Narayana. (31) Skandapurana. At last, with the grace of that Lord Narayana, he once again * * * ascended to Heaven and attained happiness having obtained all his desires. (32) Once again, by the curse of the Manes, he was born as their king, giving up laziness, he worshipped Sri Hari as per the procedure laid down in Pancharatra (method of wor- ship). (33) Chapter 6 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam57 58 With English Translation Chapter 6 +vªÉÉªÉ : 6 º´Éɪɨ¦ÉÖ´ÉÉxiÉ®ä {ÉÚ´ÉÇʨÉxpùÉä Ê´É·ÉÊVÉnùÉuªÉ: * ºÉÉ´ÉÌhɯñ´ÉÉSÉ +É®®¨¦Éä ¨É½ôɪÉYɨɷɨÉävÉÉʦÉvÉÆ ¨ÉÖxÉä ! **4** ºÉ ʽô ¦ÉHòÉä ¦ÉMÉ´ÉiÉ +ɺÉÒpùÉVÉÉ ¨É½ôÉx´ÉºÉÖ: * ÊxɤÉrùÉ: {ɶɴÉÉä%VÉÉtÉ: GòÉä¶ÉxiɺiÉjÉ ¦ÉÚÊ®¶É: * ËEò ʨÉlªÉÉ%¦ªÉ´ÉnùtäxÉ Ênù´ÉÉä ¦ÉÚÊ´É´É®Æ MÉiÉ: **1** ºÉ´Éæ näù´ÉMÉhÉÉ SÉÉÊ{É ®ºÉ±ÉÖ¤vÉɺiÉnùɺÉiÉ **5** EäòxÉÉärÞùiÉ: {ÉÖxɦÉÚǨÉä: ¶É{iÉÉä%ºÉÉè Ê{ÉiÉÞʦÉ: EÖòiÉ: * IÉä¨ÉÉªÉ ºÉ´ÉDZÉÉäEòÉxÉÉÆ Ê´ÉSÉ®xiÉÉä ªÉnÞùSUôªÉÉ * EòlÉÆ ¨ÉÖHòºiÉiÉÉä ¦ÉÚ{É Manvantaras’ making one whole day) Indra began Savarni asked: the horse-sacrifice called ‘Vishvajit’. (4) That king of the Vasu-s (a class of demigod) was a great There, the goats and other innumerable animals tied to the devotee of the Lord! What kind of lie did he say as a result of sacrificial posts were screaming. All the groups of demigods, which he descended to the earth? (1) filled with desire to partake the oblations, were assembled there. (5) Who saved him again him from the earth? Why was he cursed by the Manes? Oh, Lord Skanda! Please tell me everything Divine sages, who were radiant like the sun and who were about it. (2) moving around freely to places of their liking for the welfare of the universe, came there. (6) Skanda said: After being welcomed by the customary offering of water “Oh, Brahmana ! Listen to the stay of that Uparicharaasu, for washing the feet and hands by the groups of demigods, who was as radiant as Indra. One who listens to this story will the great sages saw the screaming animals reserved for the be freed, at once, from all sins. (3) sacrifice. (7) Chapter 6 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam59 60 With English Translation Chapter 6 ºÉÉÊk´ÉEòÉxÉɨÉÊ{É SÉ iÉÆ näù´ÉÉxÉÉÆ ªÉYÉʴɺiÉ®¨É * ®VɺÉÉ iɨɺÉÉ SÉɺÉÉè ¨ÉxÉÚÆ SÉè´É xÉ®ÉÊvÉ{ÉÉxÉ * ˽ôºÉɨɪÉÆ ºÉ¨ÉɱÉÉäCªÉ iÉä%iªÉÉùp²Z ʽô ±Éäʦɮä **8** +ºÉÖ®ÉhÉÉÆ SÉÉÊvÉ{ÉiÉÒxɺÉÞVÉrù¨ÉÇvÉÉÊ®hÉ: **12** vɨÉÇ´ªÉÊiÉGò¨ÉÆ nÞù¹]´ÉÉ EÞò{ɪÉÉ iÉä ÊuùVÉÉäkɨÉÉ: * ºÉ´Éæ¹ÉɨÉlÉ ªÉÖ¹¨ÉÉEÆò ªÉYÉÉÊnùÊ´ÉÊvɤÉÉävÉEò¨É * ¨É½äôxpù|ɨÉÖJÉÉxÉÚSÉÖnæù´ÉÉxÉ vɨÉÇÊvɪɺiÉiÉ: **9** ºÉºÉVÉÇ ¸ÉäªÉºÉä ´ÉänÆù ºÉ´ÉÉǦÉÒ¹]ô¡ò±É|Énù¨É **13** ¨É½ô¹ÉÇªÉ >ñSÉÖ: +˽ôºÉè´É {É®Éä vɨÉǺiÉjÉ ´Éänäù%ʺiÉ EòÒÌiÉiÉ: näù´Éèp @ñʹÉʦÉ: ºÉÉEÆò ¨É½äôxpùɺ¨ÉuùSÉ: ¶ÉÞhÉÖ * ºÉÉIÉÉi{ɶÉÖ´ÉvÉÉä ªÉYÉä xÉʽô ´ÉänùºªÉ ºÉ¨¨ÉiÉ: **14** ªÉlÉÉʺlÉiÉÆ vɨÉÇiÉk´ÉÆ ´ÉnùɨÉÉä ʽô ºÉxÉÉiÉxɨÉ **10** SÉiÉÖ¹{ÉÉnùºªÉ vɨÉǺªÉ ºlÉÉ{ÉxÉä Áä´É ºÉ´ÉÇlÉÉ * ªÉÚªÉÆ VÉMÉiºÉMÉÇEòɱÉä ¥ÉÀhÉÉ {É®¨Éäʹ`ôxÉÉ * iÉÉi{ɪÉǨÉʺiÉ ´ÉänùºªÉ xÉ iÉÖ xÉɶÉä%ºªÉ ˽ôºÉªÉÉ **15** ºÉk´ÉäxÉ ÊxĘ́ÉiÉÉ: ºlÉÉä ´Éè SÉiÉÖ¹{ÉÉrù¨ÉÇvÉÉ®EòÉ: **11**

On seeing the elaborate arrangements of the sacrifice being Dharma existed in its entirety at the time of your creation).(11) full of violence, the sages were taken aback by great surprise, Brahma with his second constituent quality — Rajas and with even though the cause was a pious one. (8) his third quality - Tamas, created the Manes, the Lords of Being virtuous and righteous great Brahmins, they saw that men and the lords of Asuras respectively. For the welfare of unrighteous procedures being followed. Overwhelmed with all, he created the Vedas, which bestow all your desires and mercy for the animals, they addressed Indra and others prescribe the method of performing sacrifices (which are the thus: (9) correct means of having the desires fulfilled). (12-13) The great sages said: Those Vedas dwell at length, about non-violence and other allied aspects (as the basic tenets of the) greatest righteous- “Oh Mahendra! Both the demigods and sages are your fel- ness. The Vedas do not approve sacrificing animals in sacri- low-beings; please should listen to our words. We will tell fices. (14) you about the eternal principal of righteousness as it is. (10) The essence of the Vedas is to establish ‘Dharma’ firmly with At the time of creation of the world by Brahma the creator, four pillars. Performing violent sacrifices is totally against the you were created with eternal righteousness with all the four spirit of Dharma. (15) legs having predominant purity (goodness). (The rule of Chapter 6 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam61 62 With English Translation Chapter 6 ®VɺiɨÉÉänùÉä¹É´É¶ÉÉkÉlÉÉ{ªÉºÉÖ®{ÉÉ xÉÞ{ÉÉ: * |ÉiªÉIÉ{ɶÉÖ¨ÉɱɦªÉ ªÉYɺªÉÉSÉ®hÉÆ iÉÖ ªÉiÉ * ¨ÉävªÉäxÉÉVÉäxÉ ªÉ¹]ô´ªÉʨÉiªÉÉnùÉè ¨ÉÊiÉVÉÉc¬iÉ: * vɨÉÇ: ºÉ Ê´É{É®ÒiÉÉä ´Éè ªÉÖ¹¨ÉÉEÆò ºÉÖ®ºÉkɨÉÉ: ! **20** UôÉMÉÉÊnù¨ÉlÉÈ ¤ÉÖ¤ÉÖvÉÖµÉÔÁÉËnù iÉÖ xÉ iÉä Ê´ÉnÖù: **16** ®VɺiɨÉÉäMÉÖhɴɶÉÉnùɺÉÖ®Ó ºÉ¨{ÉnÆù ʸÉiÉÉ: * ºÉÉÊk´ÉEòÉxÉÉÆ iÉÖ ªÉÖ¹¨ÉÉEòÆ ´ÉänùºªÉÉlÉæ ªÉlÉÉʺlÉiÉ: * ªÉÖ¹¨ÉÉEÆò ªÉÉVÉEòÉ ÁäiÉä ºÉxiªÉ´ÉänùÊ´ÉnùÉä ªÉlÉÉ **21** OɽôÒiÉ´ªÉÉä%xªÉlÉÉ xÉè´É iÉÉnÞù¶ÉÒ SÉ ÊGòªÉÉäÊSÉiÉÉ **17** iÉiºÉRÂMÉÉnäù´É ªÉÖ¹¨ÉÉEÆò ºÉɨ|ÉiÉÆ ´ªÉiªÉªÉÉä ¨ÉiÉä: * ªÉÉnÞù¶ÉÉä ʽô MÉÖhÉÉä ªÉºªÉ º´É¦ÉɴɺiɺªÉ iÉÉnÞù¶É: * VÉÉiɺiÉäxÉänÞù¶ÉÆ Eò¨ÉÇ |ÉÉ®¤vÉʨÉÊiÉ ÊxÉÊpiɨÉ **22** º´Éº´É¦ÉÉ´ÉÉxÉÖºÉÉ®ähÉ |É´ÉÞÊkÉ: ºªÉÉSSÉ Eò¨ÉÇÊhÉ **18** ®ÉVɺÉÉxÉÉÆ iÉɨɺÉÉxÉɨɺÉÖ®ÉhÉÉÆ iÉlÉÉ xÉÞhÉɨÉ * ºÉÉÊk´ÉEòÉxÉÉÆ Ê½ô ´ÉÉä näù´É: ºÉÉIÉÉÊuù¹hÉÚ ®¨ÉÉ{ÉÊiÉ: * ªÉlÉÉMÉÖhÉÆ ¦Éè®´ÉÉtÉ ={ÉɺªÉÉ: ºÉÊxiÉ nùä´ÉiÉÉ: **23** +˽ôºÉªÉYÉä%ʺiÉ iÉiÉÉä%ÊvÉEòÉ®ºiɺªÉ iÉÖ¹]ôªÉä **19** Oh, great angels! Performing sacrifices which involves killing Being possessed by rajasic and tamasic qualities and sick- animals is diametrically opposed to righteousness. (20) ness of the mind, the Asura kings and kings of men, wrongly These priests who conduct such violent sacrifices, are under understood the meaning of the word ‘medhyena ajena’ (Aja the influence of the qualities Rajas and Tamas (that create - means goat also) as a goat and not paddy and which is the aggression and lethargy respectively in the person), have taken right meaning of the word. (16) refuge under demonical wealth, due to their ignorance of the As you are ‘Sattvika-s’ (driven by the effect of the correct meaning of the Vedas. (21) quality of ‘Sattva’) it would be in the fitness of things to inter- Your association with them alone has changed your minds pret the meaning of the Vedas in its right spirit. It is not right on now. It is therefore, that you have begun to perform this kind your part to interpret it in a wrong manner. (17) of a sacrifice. (22) The nature of a person will be in accordance with his qualities According to their own qualities, Humans possessing the qual- and his doings will be in accordance with their nature. (18) ity of Rajas and demons who possess the quality of Tamas, As you are ‘Sattvika-s’, Lord Vishnu, the spouse of Goddess worship the gods like ‘Bhairava’ (a demigod who represents Lakshmi, is Himself your God. You have the power to please the quality of Tamas) and other gods respectively. (23) Him by performing sacrifices which are non-violent. (19) Chapter 6 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam63 64 With English Translation Chapter 6 º´ÉMÉÖhÉÉxÉÖMÉÖhÉÉi¨ÉÒªÉnäù´ÉiÉÉiÉÖ¹]ôªÉä ¦ÉÖÊ´É * iÉjÉÉÊ{É ¤ÉÒVÉèªÉǹ]ô´ªÉ¨ÉVɺÉÆYÉɨÉÖ{ÉÉMÉiÉè: * ˽ô»ÉªÉYÉÊ´ÉvÉÉxÉÆ ªÉkÉä¹ÉɨÉä´ÉÉäÊSÉiÉÆ Ê½ô iÉiÉ **24** ÊjɴɹÉÇEòɱɨÉÖʹÉiÉèxÉÇ ªÉä¹ÉÉÆ {ÉÖxɯñnÂMɨÉ: **29** iÉjÉÉÊ{É Ê´É¹hÉÖ¦ÉHòÉ ªÉä nèùiªÉ®IÉÉäxÉ®ÉnùªÉ: * +pùÉä½ôpÉ{ªÉ±ÉÉä¦Ép nù¨ÉÉä ¦ÉÚiÉnùªÉÉ iÉ{É: * iÉä¹ÉɨÉ{ªÉÖÊSÉiÉÉä xÉÉʺiÉ Ë½ô»ÉªÉYÉ: EÖòiɺiÉÖ ´É: **25** ¥ÉÀSɪÉÈ iÉlÉÉ ºÉiªÉ¨Énù¨¦Ép IɨÉÉ vÉÞÊiÉ: **30** ªÉYɶÉä¹ÉÉä ʽô ºÉ´Éæ¹ÉÉÆ ªÉYÉEò¨ÉÉÇxÉÖÊiɹ`ôiÉɨÉ * ºÉxÉÉiÉxɺªÉ vɨÉǺªÉ °ñ{ɨÉäiÉnÖùnùÒÊ®iɨÉ * +xÉÖYÉÉiÉÉä ¦ÉIÉhÉÉlÉÈ ÊxÉMɨÉäxÉè´É ´ÉiÉÇiÉä **26** iÉnùÊiÉGò¨ªÉ ªÉÉä ´ÉiÉærù¨ÉÇPxÉ: ºÉ {ÉiÉiªÉvÉ: **31** ºÉÉÊk´ÉEòÉxÉÉÆ näù´ÉiÉÉxÉÉÆ ºÉ֮ɨÉÉƺÉɶÉxÉÆ C´ÉÊSÉiÉ * ºEòxnù =´ÉÉSÉ +º¨ÉÉʦɺi´ÉÒÊIÉiÉÆ xÉè´É xÉ ¸ÉÖiÉÆ SÉ ºÉiÉÉÆ ¨ÉÖJÉÉiÉ **27**

The violent sacrifices are prescribed for appeasing those demi- ghee, sacred cooked rice, and other essences alone. It should gods whom the violent people worship. These sacrifices are not be done by killing animals. (28) prescribed for those types of people only. (24) There too, sacrifices should be performed with grains that Violent sacrifices are prohibited even for the Rakshasas, have been stored for three years and thus have lost the ca- Daityas and humans, who are devotees of Lord Vishnu. When pacity to sprout. Such grains are known as ‘Aja’. (29) it is so, how can it be appropriate for you, who are Sattvikas? It is said that loyalty, generosity, self restraint, kindness to (Those who posess the quality of Sattva.) (25) animals, penance, celibacy, truthfulness, humility, forgiveness, The Vedas have ordained that all those who perform the sac- courage - are the forms of eternal righteousness; whoever rificial rituals, must partake the residuals of the sacrifice that transgresses these, is a slayer of righteousness, and will surely they perform. (26) have a downfall.” (30-31) We have neither heard from our virtuous forefathers nor seen Skanda said: that the Sattvika demigods drink wine or eat meat.(27) “The great sages who knew the secrets of the Vedas, Hence sacrifices are to be performed only with paddy, milk, taught them with great respect and sincerity. However, in Chapter 6 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam65 66 With English Translation Chapter 6 ¨É½ôn´ªÉÊiÉGò¨ÉÉkÉ̽ô ¨ÉÉxÉGòÉävɨÉnùÉnùªÉ: * ªÉä¹ÉÖ ºÉÉIÉÉi{ɶÉÖ´ÉvÉ: Eò˺¨ÉÊpnùÊ{É xÉɦɴÉiÉ * Ê´ÉʴɶÉÖºiÉä¹´ÉvɨÉǺªÉ ´ÉƶªÉÉʶUôpùMÉ´ÉäʹÉhÉ: **33** xÉ nùÊIÉhÉÉxÉÖEò±{Ép xÉÉ|ÉiªÉIɺÉÖ®ÉSÉÇxɨÉ **38** +VɶUôÉMÉÉä xÉ ¤ÉÒVÉÉxÉÒiªÉÉÊnù´ÉÉÊnù¹ÉÖ iÉä¹´ÉlÉ * +˽ôºÉÉvɨÉÇ®IÉɦªÉÉÆ JªÉÉiÉÉä%ºÉÉè ºÉ´ÉÇiÉÉä xÉÞ{É: * ʴɨÉxÉ:º´ÉÞʹɴɪÉæ¹ÉÖ {ÉÖxɺiÉÉx¤ÉÉävɪÉiºÉÖ SÉ **34** +OÉhÉÒ̴ɹhÉÖ¦ÉHòÉxÉɨÉäEò{ÉÊixɨɽôɵÉiÉ: **39** ®ÉVÉÉä{ÉÊ®SÉ®: ¸ÉÒ¨ÉÉƺiÉjÉè´ÉÉMÉÉtnÞùSUôªÉÉ * <ÇnÞù¶ÉÉä vÉĘ́ÉEò´É®: ºÉiªÉºÉxPÉpù ´ÉänùÊ´ÉiÉ * iÉäVɺÉÉ tÉäiɪÉzÉɶÉÉ ñSÉÖÊuùÇùùVÉÉiɪÉÉä näù´ÉÉxÉä¹É UäôiºªÉÊiÉ ºÉƶɪɨÉ **36** B¹É ¦ÉÚʨÉ{ÉÊiÉ: {ÉÚ´ÉÈ ¨É½ôɪÉYÉÉxÉ ºÉ½ô»É¶É: * laid down in the Sattvata Tantra (the procedure of sacrifice followed by devotees of Sri Hari) and Aranyaka Vidhana SÉGäò ºÉÉk´ÉiÉiÉxjÉÉäHòÊ´ÉÊvÉxÉÉ%%®hªÉEäòxÉ SÉ **37** (another procedure of sacrifice). (37) certain places, they could not understand the spirit of No animal was sacrificed directly in any one of those sacri- those teachings. (32) fices. There was no indirect worship of any demigod. Neither was any particular dakshina (donation of money as part of They were possessed by pride, anger, insolence and such the sacrifice) offered. (38) other characters and therefore, they started to look for weak- nesses in others’ theories. (33) He is well-known everywhere for his non-violence and pro- tection of righteousness. He is the foremost among the devo- Even as they were arguing that the word ‘Aja’ means ‘a goat’ tees of Lord Vishnu and practices the vow of having a single and not ‘grain’ and the great sages were repeatedly abusing wife. (39) them, the wealthy King Uparichara who was wandering around came there. He was an intimate friend of Indra, and He is a great Dharmika (follower of Dharma), truthful, and was spreading his luster in all directions. (34-35) a knower of the Vedas. Such a great soul, being the king of Vasu-s (a class of demigods) never utters a lie. (40) The Brahmins who saw Uparichara-Vasu arriving by the sky- way, told the demigods – “this king will clear our doubt”. (36) This king has performed thousands of sacrifices in the past, as Chapter 6 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam67 68 With English Translation Chapter 6 B´ÉÆ iÉä ºÉÆÊ´ÉnÆù EÞòi´ÉÉ Ê´É¤ÉÖvÉÉ @ñ¹ÉªÉºiÉlÉÉ * vÉÉxªÉèªÉǹ]ô´ªÉʨÉiªÉä´É {ÉIÉÉä%º¨ÉÉEÆò xÉ®ÉÊvÉ{É ! * +{ÉÞSUôxºÉ½ôºÉɦªÉäiªÉ ´ÉºÉÖÆ ®ÉVÉÉxɨÉÖiºÉÖEòÉ: **41** näù´ÉÉxÉÉÆ iÉÖ {ɶÉÖ: {ÉIÉÉä ¨ÉiÉÆ ®ÉVÉxÉ ! ´ÉnùÉi¨ÉxÉ: **44** näù´É¨É½ô¹ÉÇªÉ >ñSÉÖ: ºEòxnù =´ÉÉSÉ ¦ÉÉä ! ®ÉVÉxEäòxÉ ªÉ¹]ô´ªÉÆ {ɶÉÖxÉɽôÉäʺ´ÉnùÉè¹ÉvÉè: * näù´ÉÉxÉÉÆ iÉÖ ¨ÉiÉÆ YÉÉi´ÉÉ ´ÉºÉÖºiÉi{ÉIɺÉƸɪÉÉiÉ * BiÉÆ xÉ: ºÉƶɪÉÆ ÊUôÊxvÉ |ɨÉÉhÉÆ xÉÉä ¦É´ÉÉx¨ÉiÉ: **42** UôÉMÉÉÊnù{ɶÉÖxÉè´ÉäVªÉʨÉiªÉÖ´ÉÉSÉ ´ÉSɺiÉnùÉ **45** ºEòxnù =´ÉÉSÉ B´ÉÆ Ê½ô ¨ÉÉÊxÉxÉÉÆ {ÉIɨɺÉxiÉÆ ºÉ ={ÉÉʸÉiÉ: * ºÉ iÉÉxÉ EÞòiÉÉ\VÉʱɦÉÚÇi´ÉÉ {ÉÊ®{É|ÉSUô ´Éè ´ÉºÉÖ: * vɨÉÇYÉÉä%{ªÉ´ÉnùÊx¨ÉlªÉÉ ´ÉänÆù ˽ôºÉÉ{É®Æ xÉÞ{É: **46** EòºªÉ ´É: EòÉä ¨ÉiÉ: {ÉIÉÉä ¥ÉÚiÉ ºÉiªÉÆ ºÉ¨ÉÉʽôiÉÉ: **43** iÉʺ¨ÉzÉä´É IÉhÉä ®ÉVÉÉ ´ÉÉMnùÉä¹ÉÉnùxiÉÊ®IÉiÉ: * ¨É½ô¹ÉÇªÉ >ñSÉÖ: The great sages said: Having decided thus, the demigods and sages gathered quickly Oh King! It is our opinion that sacrifices should be before the Vasu King and questioned him eagerly: (41) performed with grains only. It is the opinion of the demigods The demigods and sages said: that it has to be performed with animals. Oh, great king! Please Oh, King ! Which is the article that is to be used to let us know of your opinion” (44) perform the sacrifice? If it animals or herbs? Please clear our Skanda said: doubt. We believe that you are the authority in this regard.(42) “Knowing the opinion of the demigods, the Vasu-king who Skanda said: had taken accepted their opinion, said — “The sacrifice has “With folded hands the Vasu asked them – ‘Who is to be performed with goat and other animals only” (45) advocating which school of thought’? Tell the truth calmly.(43) Though the king was a knower of righteousness, he thus took the side of the proud, dishonorable demigods and uttered a lie, by saying that the Vedas advocated violence in the perfor- mance of sacrifice. (46) Chapter 6 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam69 70 With English Translation Chapter 7 +vÉ: {É{ÉÉiÉ ºÉ½ôºÉÉ ¦ÉÚ謃 SÉ |ÉÊ´É´Éä¶É ºÉ: **47** +vªÉÉªÉ : 7 ¨É½ôiÉÓ Ê´É{ÉnÆù |ÉÉ{É ¦ÉÚʨɨÉvªÉMÉiÉÉä xÉÞ{É: * ºEòxnù =´ÉÉSÉ º¨ÉÞÊiɺi´ÉäxÉÆ xÉ |ÉVɽôÉè iÉnùÉ xÉɮɪÉhÉɸɪÉÉiÉ **48** ¦ÉÚ¨ÉvªÉMÉ: ºÉ ®ÉVÉÉlÉ º´ÉEÞòiÉÆ Eò¨ÉÇ MɽÇôªÉxÉ * ¨ÉÉäSÉʪÉi´ÉÉ {ɶÉÚxÉ ºÉ´ÉÉȺiÉiɺiÉä ÊjÉÊnù´ÉÉèEòºÉ: * +xÉÖiÉ{ªÉ¨ÉÉxÉp ¦ÉÞ¶ÉÆ ¨ÉÉxɪÉƺiÉÉxÉ ¤ÉÞ½ôx¨ÉÖxÉÒxÉ * ˽ôºÉɦÉÒiÉÉ Ênù´ÉÆ VÉM¨ÉÖ: º´ÉɸɨÉÉÆp ¨É½ô¹ÉǪÉ: **49** VÉVÉÉ{É ¦ÉMÉ´Éx¨ÉxjÉÆ jªÉIÉ®Æ ¨ÉxɺÉÉ ºÉnùÉ **1** <ÊiÉ ¸ÉÒºEòxnù{ÉÖ®ÉhÉä ʴɹhÉÖJÉhbä ¸ÉÒ´ÉɺÉÖnäù´É¨ÉɽôÉi¨ªÉä ´ÉänùºªÉ iÉjÉÉÊ{É {É®ªÉÉ ¦ÉCiªÉÉ {É\SÉEòɱÉÆ º´ÉSÉäiɺÉÉ * ˽ôºÉÉ{É®i´ÉÉäCiªÉÉ ={ÉÊ®SÉ®´ÉºÉÉä®vÉ:{ÉÉiÉ´ÉhÉÇxÉxÉɨÉÉ ¹É¹`ôÉä%vªÉɪÉ:**6** +ªÉVÉrùË® ºÉÖ®{ÉËiÉ ¦ÉÚ¨ÉäÌ´É´É® +Énù®ÉiÉ **2** iÉiÉÉä%ºªÉ iÉÖ¹]ôÉä ¦ÉMÉ´ÉÉx´ÉɺÉÖnäù´ÉÉä VÉMÉi{ÉÊiÉ: * +É{ÉtÊ{É ªÉlÉÉEòɱÉÆ ªÉlÉɶÉɺjÉÆ º´É¨ÉSÉÇiÉ: **3** Immediately, the King, who was guilty of uttering falsehood, fell down from the sky and entered the earth. (47) Chapter - 7: Description of salvation of Uparicharavasu Reaching the earth, the king got into a perilous life. But as he had taken refuge under Sriman Narayana, memory of his past Skanda said: birth did not vanish. (48) Thus reaching the earth, the Vasu king, cursing his act and Thereafter, the demigods, being afraid of violence, repenting very much for the same and respecting those great freed the animals and went back to Heaven. The great sages sages, continuously chanted the imperishable three-syllabled also went to their hermitages. (49) mantra of the Lord. (1) He worshipped Sri Hari, the Lord of the demigods, with ut- most respect and devotion five times a day (during the two End of chapter six, that describes “the Fall of twilights, noon and midnight and at any other time he felt Uparichara Vasu” in the second part of Sri Vasudeva like).(2) Mahatmaya of Sri Skandamaha Purana Sri Vasudeva, the Lord of the world was pleased with the * * * king, who was worshipping him even in his troubled times, in accordance with the sastra. (3) Chapter 7 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam71 72 With English Translation Chapter 7 ´É®nùÉä ¦ÉMÉ´ÉÉÊx´É¹hÉÖ: ºÉ¨ÉÒ{ɺlÉÆ ÊuùVÉÉäkɨɨÉ * ºEòxnù =´ÉÉSÉ Mɯñi¨ÉxiÉÆ ¨É½ôÉ´ÉäMɨÉɤɦÉɹÉä º´ÉªÉÆ iÉiÉ: **4** Mɯñi¨ÉÉxÉlÉ Ê´ÉÊIÉ{ªÉ {ÉIÉÉè ¨ÉɯñiÉ´ÉäMÉ´ÉÉxÉ * ¸ÉÒ¦ÉMÉ´ÉÉxÉÖ´ÉÉSÉ Ê´É´Éä¶É Ê´É´É®Æ ¦ÉÚ¨ªÉÉ ªÉjÉɺiÉä ´ÉÉMªÉiÉÉä ´ÉºÉÖ: **8** ÊuùVÉÉäkÉ¨É ! ¨É½ôɦÉÉMÉ ! MɨªÉiÉÉÆ ´ÉSÉxÉÉx¨É¨É * iÉiÉ BxÉÆ ºÉ¨ÉÖÊiIÉ{ªÉ º´ÉSÉ\S´ÉÉ Ê´ÉxÉiÉɺÉÖiÉ: * ºÉ©ÉÉbÅÉVÉÉ ´ÉºÉÖxÉÉÇ¨É vɨÉÉÇi¨ÉÉ ¨ÉÉÆ ºÉ¨ÉÉʸÉiÉ: **5** =i{É{ÉÉiÉ xɦɺiÉÚhÉÈ iÉjÉ SÉèxɨɨÉÖ\SÉiÉ **9** ¥ÉÀÉÊiÉGò¨ÉnùÉä¹ÉähÉ |Éʴɹ]ôÉä ´ÉºÉÖvÉÉiɱɨÉ * iÉʺ¨Éx¨ÉÖ½ÚôiÉæ ºÉ\VÉYÉä ®ÉVÉÉä{ÉÊ®SÉ®: {ÉÖxÉ: * iÉx¨ÉÉxÉxÉÉ EÞòiÉÉ iÉäxÉ iÉnÂMÉSUôÉt iÉnùÊxiÉEò¨É **6** ºÉ¶É®Ò®Éä MÉiÉ: º´ÉMÉÈ {É®¨ÉÆ ºÉÖJɨÉÉ{iÉ´ÉÉxÉ **10** ¦ÉÚ¨ÉäÌ´É´É®ºÉRÂMÉÖ{iÉÆ MɯñbèxÉÆ ¨É¨ÉÉYɪÉÉ * B´ÉÆ iÉäxÉÉÊ{É ¥ÉÀ¹Éæ ! ´ÉÉMnùÉä¹ÉÉiºÉnù´ÉYɪÉÉ * +vÉ SÉ®Æ xÉÞ{ɸÉä¹`Æô JÉäSÉ®Æ EÖò¯ñ ¨ÉÉ ÊSÉ®¨É **7** |ÉÉ{iÉÉ MÉÊiÉ®ªÉV´ÉɽôÉÇ vɨÉÇYÉäxÉ ¨É½ôÉi¨ÉxÉÉ **11**

Lord Vishnu, desiring to bestow a boon to the king on his Skanda said: own, called Garuda, the king of the birds, who flies with tre- “Immediately, Garuda, spreading his wings, flew with the mendous speed, standing nearly, and told him thus: (4) speed of the air and entered the earth where the silent Vasu The Lord said: King was living. (8) O, blessed bird! It is my command that you go to that Vasu Then Garuda, the son of Vinata, lifted the King by his beak, King, who is a righteous soul and who has sought refuge in and flew very quickly to the sky and released him there.(9) me. Having transgressed the Brahmins, he now respects them. At once, the King Uprichara, had his rebirth, reached heaven He has entered the earth now. (5-6) with his body intact and enjoyed unalloyed bliss. (10) O Garuda! I command you to go instantaneously to that great Oh, Brahma Rishi! Despite censuring good persons and not king. He moves around in the hollow of the earth due to his being untruthful, the King, who knew the nuances of Dharma deeds; make him fly in the sky as before, immediately. (7) attained the position that is beyond the reach of performers of great sacrifices. (11) Chapter 7 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam73 74 With English Translation Chapter 7 Eäò´É±ÉÆ {ÉÖ¯ñ¹ÉºiÉäxÉ ºÉäÊ´ÉiÉÉä ½ôÊ®®Ò·É®: * iÉÉè iÉiÉ: Ê{ÉiÉ®: ¶Éä{ÉÖ¦ÉÉÇ´ÉÆ nÞù¹]´ÉänÞù¶ÉÆ iɪÉÉä: * iÉiÉ: ¶ÉÒQÉÆ VɽôÉè {ÉÉ{ÉÆ º´ÉMÉDZÉÉäEò¨É´ÉÉ{É SÉ **12** EòxªÉä ! i´É¨ÉºªÉ xÉÞ{ÉiÉä¦ÉÖÇÊ´É EòxªÉÉ ¦ÉʴɹªÉ漃 **17** ¦ÉÖ\VÉÉxÉÉä Ê´ÉÊ´ÉvÉÆ ºÉÉèJªÉÆ ¨ÉxÉÉäʦɹ]Æô SÉ iÉjÉ ºÉ: * ´ÉºÉÉä ! i´ÉÆ ¨ÉÉxÉÖ¹ÉÉä ¦ÉÚi´ÉÉ ºÉÖiÉɨÉäxÉÉÆ º´ÉªÉÉäʹÉÊiÉ * =´ÉɺÉÉxªÉÉä ªÉlÉÉ ¶ÉGòÉä MÉҪɨÉÉxɪɶÉÉ: ºÉÖ®è: **13** +ºªÉɨÉä´ÉÉ{ºÉ®ÉªÉÉÆ i´ÉÆ VÉxÉʪɹªÉ漃 ÊxÉÊ SÉiɨÉ **18** iɨÉäEònùÉ Ê´É¨ÉÉxÉäxÉ SÉ®xiÉÆ ºÉÚªÉǺÉÊzɦɨÉ *

Since he served the Supreme-Being Lord Sri Hari alone with too considered her as his daughter. (16) utmost dedication and devotion, he had his sins washed off Perceiving those thoughts in them, the Manes cursed them – and obtained the heavenly abode. (12) “Oh, daughter! you will be born as the daughter of this king. There he lived like a second Indra, enjoying all his multi- Oh, Vasu! You will be born as a man in earth and beget her as farious desires, and having his qualities sung by the demi- you daughter from this Nymph you wife. This is certain to gods. (13) happen.” (17-18) Once, accompanied by a heavenly nymph Adrika, he was Being thus cursed by the Manes, they bowed to them and flying by in a celestial flight. He was shining forth like the sun; prayed for release from the curse. Those kind souls spoke at that time, a maid called Acchoda saw him. (14) thus: (19) She was the mental daughter of the formless great souls, called The curse came as both of you are to be related as father and Agnishwaatta manes, who live in the world of the moon. (15) daughter. This will be for your well-being. (20) That lady of pure smile did not know her fathers as they were Oh, Vasu! You will be born as the son of Maharaja Kritayagna, formless. She thought that Vasu was her father. The Vasu King a geat soul, in the twenty eighth Dwapara Age. (21) Chapter 7 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam75 76 With English Translation Chapter 7 iÉjÉÉÊ{É SÉ ªÉlÉänùÉxÉÓ iÉlÉÉ i´ÉÆ ºÉEò±ÉèMÉÖÇhÉè: * ºEòxnù =´ÉÉSÉ VÉÖ¹]ôp JÉSÉ®Éä ¦ÉÉ´ªÉÉä ¨É½ôɦÉÉMÉ´ÉiÉÉOÉhÉÒ: **22** Bhagavata-s (devotees of the Lord). (22) After being cursed like this by the Manes and having obtained Worshipping Lord Vishnu in accordance with the their blessings, the king was born in this world. He performed Pancharatra procedure, along with your subjects, with the many sacrifices and became famous by his good qualities. (27) remaining Prasadam, you will worship us and the demigods. As before, he became a devotee of Lord Krishna and a Then getting a divine body, you go to the heavens, enjoying all knower of the method of discharging his duties to the Devatas divine things, you will attain the abode of Lord Vishnu. 23-24 and Manes. Mahendra, out of his friendship to him, gave him Oh, Acchoda! You will also, with you ‘Amsha’ (divine por- great wealth. (28) tion), be born as ‘Kali’, on the earth, in the womb of Adrika, Mahendra also gave him the victory flag he had received from who will be of the caste of a fisherman. (25) Sri Vasudeva which was adept in destroying enemies, in the You will beget Lord Sri Hari Himself as your son, from the Svetadvipa. (29) sage Parashara before you lose your virginity. By the grace That king, having power to travel in space, enjoyed all the Chapter 7 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam77 78 With English Translation Chapter 7 |ÉÉC{ÉÖhªÉ¶Éä¹ÉºªÉ ¡ò±ÉÆ ¦ÉÖ\VÉxº´É¨ÉxɺÉäÊ{ºÉiÉÉxÉ * iÉiɺiÉx¨Éhb±ÉMÉiÉè®ÉÊiÉ´ÉÉʽôEònèù´ÉiÉè: * iÉjÉ ¦ÉÉäMÉÉx¤É½ÖôÊ´ÉvÉÉƺiÉÒµÉÆ ´Éè®ÉMªÉ¨ÉÉ{iÉ´ÉÉxÉ **31** ºÉ ÊxÉxªÉä ´Éè¹hÉ´ÉÆ vÉÉ¨É ·ÉäiÉuùÒ{ÉÉJªÉ¨Én¦ÉÚiɨÉ **35** ¨Éä®Éä: ¶ÉÞRÂMÉä%lÉ Ê´ÉVÉxÉä ¶ÉÖÊSÉ: EÞòiÉnÞùfɺÉxÉ: * ºÉ ʽô uùÒ{ÉÉä ¦ÉÚʨɺlÉÉä%Ê{É ¦É´ÉiªÉ|ÉÉEÞòiÉÉä ¨ÉÖxÉä ! * nùvªÉÉè º´É¾nùªÉɨ¦ÉÉäVÉä º´Éä¹]ônäù´ÉÆ ®¨ÉÉ{ÉÊiɨÉ **32** ½ôÊ®¦ÉHòVÉxÉÉ´ÉɺÉ: |ÉÉ{ªÉ BEòÉxiɦÉÊHòʦÉ: **36** iªÉCi´ÉÉ näù´É´É{ÉÖ: ºÉÉä%lÉ ªÉÉäMÉvÉÉ®hɪÉÉ ¨ÉÖÊxÉ: * ºÉ MÉÉä±ÉÉäEò¥ÉÀ{ÉÖ®´ÉèEÖòh`ôÉxÉÉÆ SÉ ºÉÖµÉiÉ ! * iÉiÉ: ºÉÚI¨É¶É®Ò®ähÉ |ÉÉ{É ¦ÉɺEò®¨Éhb±É¨É * uùÉ®¦ÉÚiÉÉä%ʺiÉ ¦ÉHòÉxÉÉÆ iÉʱ±É{ºÉÚxÉÉÆ ¨É½ôÉi¨ÉxÉɨÉ **37** ªÉnùɽÖôxÉêʹ`ôEòÉxÉÉÆ SÉ ¨ÉÖÊHòuùÉ®Æ Ê½ô ªÉÉäÊMÉxÉɨÉ **33** ªÉºªÉ ªÉrùɨxÉ

ing totally pure. Then he was taken to the wonderful Vaishnava pleasures that are not easily available on the earth, and at the abode called Svetadvipa by the ‘Ativaahika’ angels (di- end of his life, assumed a divine body and proceeded to the vine angels who carry the liberated person) of the world of Heavens. (30) Lord Vishnu, which is marvelous and known as ‘Svetha- On account of the remaining merit he had acquired in the past, dvipa’. (33-35) that King enjoying many kinds of divine pleasures that he de- Oh Sage! Though the svetadvipa is on this earth, it is consid- sired; he also developed strong detachment towards worldly ered as supernatural; it is the habitat of the devotees of Sri pleasures. (31) Hari. It is possible to obtain that place only by devotees with Then he firmly sat on the peak of the Meru Mountain in a focused mediation. (36) lonely place, and with purity, deeply meditated upon God Lord This island is like the entrance to the ‘Golaka’, ‘Brahmapura’, Ramaapati, in his lotus heart. (32) and ‘Vaikunta’ to those great devotees who desire to go to Then becoming a sage, giving up his divine body by means of any one of the worlds. (37) yoga, went to the region of the sun with his astral body. By the The inhabitants of this island to go and reach that world that grace of the Lord Sun, he attained liberation from his astral they desire (38) body, and he gave up all his worldly ‘vaasana-s’ and becom- Chapter 7 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam79 80 With English Translation Chapter 8 Ênù´ªÉnäù½ôÉä%¦É´ÉkÉjÉ vÉɨxªÉºÉÉè ·ÉäiɨÉÖHò´ÉiÉ * +vªÉÉªÉ : 8 |ÉÉ{ªÉ MÉÉä±ÉÉäEòvÉɨÉÉlÉ {É®¨ÉÉxÉxnù¨ÉÉ{iÉ´ÉÉxÉ **39** ºÉÉ´ÉÌhɯñ´ÉÉSÉ Durvasas, an ascetic born of the part of Lord Sankara, pression is in the process of decrease. (7) came near the river Pushpabhadra roaming freely in various parts of this world. He saw there, the wife of Sumati a Never a person in any place who has not resorted to righ- Vidyadhara (demigod), encircled by her friends. She had teousness will be relieved of this transmigration. O best of come there for water sports. (12-13) among the Brahmins, this statement of mine in true. (8) He saw her, holding in her right hand a garland, by name Now I will narrate, as before, the ills of involvement in the Chapter 8 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam83 84 With English Translation Chapter 8 iÉɨɴÉäIªÉ ¨ÉÖÊxɺiɺªÉÉ: ºÉ¨ÉÒ{ɨÉÖ{ÉMɨªÉ ºÉ: * +xÉ´ÉäIɨÉÉhɨÉÉi¨ÉÉxÉÆ iÉÆ nÞù¹]´ÉÉ ºÉÉä%ÊjÉxÉxnùxÉ: * =x¨ÉkÉ´ÉtªÉÉSÉä iÉÉÆ »ÉVÉÆ Ê´ÉtÉvÉ®ÒvÉÞiÉɨÉ **15** º´ÉEòh`ôºlÉÉÆ »ÉVÉÆ iÉ˺¨ÉÊ SÉIÉä{ÉÉäx¨ÉkÉ´ÉrùºÉxÉ **20** ºÉÉÊ{É |ÉhɨªÉ iÉÆ ºÉtÉä ¨ÉɽôÉi¨ªÉÆ iɺªÉ VÉÉxÉiÉÒ * Durvasa saw him (Indra) who however did grance and born in the heavenly Ganges. (14) not notice him (Durvasas). Then he laughed at Indra like a The sage after seeing her, approached her and begged her for lunatic and threw the garland on the neck of Indra. (20) the garland she held in her hand, like a mad man. Knowing his Once, long ago, Indra was overpowered by unrighteousness. greatness, she bowed down to him immediately. She adorned Hence, being overcome by passion he kept the garland on his neck with the garland with great reverence. (15-16) the temples of the elephant he was riding. The king of el- Then, Durvasas, was very pleased and started singing like a ephants was attracted by the fragrance of the garland; it mad man. While he was proceeding on his way, he saw Indra dragged the garland with its tusk. (21) who was going towards that great river. He saw Indra mounted Then the garland fell on the ground from the tusk. The el- on the best elephant, whose victory was being sung along ephant then trampled the garland even as the great ascetic with beats by the heavenly nymphs, known as Gandharvas. Durvasas, the repository of penance was looking on. (22) Indra’s eyes were stationed on Rambha’s lotus-like face when Durvasas was very angry at this; his eyes became read like he was overwhelmed by hearing her melodies music. He was fire when it is during the time of deluge. Then he told Indra Chapter 8 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam85 86 With English Translation Chapter 8 ʸɪÉÉävÉɨɻÉVÉÆ |ÉÒiªÉÉ ¨ÉqùkÉÉÆ xÉÉʦÉxÉxnù漃 * |ÉÉlÉǪÉɨÉÉºÉ SÉ ¨ÉÖ½Öô: |ÉhɨÉƺiÉÆ ºÉ´Éä{ÉlÉÖ: * |ÉhÉɨɨÉÊ{É ®ä ¨ÉÚf ! xÉ Eò®ÉäÊ¹É i´É¨ÉÖx¨Énù: **24** |ɺÉÉnÆù ¨É滃 nùɺÉä i´ÉÆ EÞò{ÉɱÉÉä ! EòiÉÖǨɽÇô漃 **28** xÉ ´ÉÒIɺÉä ¨ÉɨÉÊ{É i´ÉÉÆ i´ÉÉnÞùR¨ÉkÉèEòʶÉIÉEò¨É * iÉÆ |ÉɽôÉlÉ ºÉ ®ä ¶ÉGò ! xÉɽÆô ´Éè MÉÉèiɨÉÉä ¨ÉÖÊxÉ: * jÉè±ÉÉäCªÉ®ÉVªÉ|ÉÉ{iÉÉxvªÉÆ ºÉ¨ªÉEÂò i´ÉÉÆ Ê¶ÉIɪÉä%vÉÖxÉÉ **25** +IɨÉɺÉÉ®ºÉ´ÉǺ´ÉÆ nÖù´ÉÉǺɺɨɴÉäʽô ¨ÉɨÉ **29** ªÉºªÉÉ: |ɺÉÉnùÉijÉè±ÉÉäCªÉ®ÉVªÉºÉÉèJªÉÆ i´É¨ÉÉ{iÉ´ÉÉxÉ * +xªÉä iÉä ¨ÉÖxɪÉÉä nÖù¹]ô ! ºiÉÉ´ÉEòɺiÉä%xÉÖ´ÉÌiÉxÉ: * ºÉè´É ¸ÉÒ: ºÉÊjɱÉÉäEÆò i´ÉÉÆ Ê½ôi´ÉÉ ±ÉÒxÉÉ%ºiÉÖ ºÉÉMÉ®ä **26** +½Æô iÉÖ i´ÉÉnÞù¶ÉÉxÉ EòÒ]ôÉxÉ MÉhɪÉä xÉè´É Êxɺ{ÉÞ½ô: **30** ´ÉXÉ{ÉÉiÉÉä{ɨÉÆ ´ÉÉCªÉÆ iÉÊzɶɨªÉè´É iÉiIÉhɨÉ * V´É±ÉVVÉ]ôÉEò±ÉÉ{ÉÉSSÉ ¦ÉÞEÖò]ôÒEÖòÊ]ô±ÉäIÉhÉÉiÉ * MÉVÉÉnÖùi{±ÉÖiªÉ ʴɨÉnùºiÉnùRÂQɪÉÉäxªÉÇ{ÉiÉrùÊ®: **27** EòÉä ´ÉÉ xÉ Ê¤É¦ÉÒªÉÉxÉ ¨ÉkÉÉä ¥ÉÀÉhbä {ÉÉ{ÉEò¨ÉÇEÞòiÉ **31** <ÊiÉ ¸ÉÒºEòxnù{ÉÖ®ÉhÉä ʴɹhÉÖJÉhbä ¸ÉÒ´ÉɺÉÖnäù´É¨ÉɽôÉi¨ªÉä “you are full of conceit, infatuation and evil mindedness, be- näù´Éäxpù¶ÉÉ{ÉÉä xÉɨÉɹ]ô¨ÉÉä%vªÉɪÉ: **8** cause you are lured by passion. (23) You ought to have respected, with affection, the garland be- longing to the abode of Lakshmi that was given by me. O one! be gracious upon me, your servant. (27-28) idiot! Being infatuated you are not even bowing down to me. Then Durvasas said “O Indra! I am not sage Gautama; know You are not even able to see me, who can punish people me as Durvasa who essence is not to pardon. (29) infatuated like you. You have become blind on account of O wicked one! All the other sages praise you and follow you. acquiring the three worlds. Now I will punish you. (24-25) Being dispassionate I will never care for worms like you. (30) By whose grace you have obtained the happiness on account With my frowned eight sight and burning locked hairs, which of acquiring three worlds, let that goddess Lakshmi enter into sinner in this universe is not afraid of me? (31) the ocean deserting you and all the three worlds. (26) Thus ends the eighth chapter titled “The Curse to Indra heard this statement which struck him like a thunder- Devendra” found in Vasudeva Mahatmya in bolt. He immediately jumped from the elephant, and getting Vishnukhanda of Skandapurana. rid of his infatuation, fell at the feet of the sage. Shivering, bowing down again and again he begged O compassionate * * * Chapter 9 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam87 88 With English Translation Chapter 9 +vªÉÉªÉ : 9 +zÉÉxªÉÉè¹ÉvɪÉ: ºxÉä½ôÉ: EòɱÉäxÉɱ{ÉäxÉ ÊSÉÊIɪÉÖ: * ºEòxnù =´ÉÉSÉ xÉ IÉÒ®Æ vÉäxÉÖ¨Éʽô¹ÉÒ|ɨÉÖJÉÉxÉÉÆ ºiÉxÉ乴ɦÉÚiÉ **5** ¦ÉÉÊ´ÉvɨÉÇÊ´É{ɪÉÉǺÉEòɱɴÉäMɴɶÉÉä%lÉ ºÉ: * xÉ´ÉÉÊ{É ÊxÉvɪÉÉä xɹ]ôÉ: EÖò¤É䮺ªÉÉÊ{É ¨ÉÊxnù®ÉiÉ * Kubera, the god of wealth, even as Indra future time in which Dharma was to be destabilized. He went along with the groups of divine beings became like a ascetic. to Kailasa stating that “I will not forgive”. (1) All the materials of luxury disappeared from the three worlds; (Soon,) Even Goddess Lakshmi entered into the sea and dis- all the divine beings, demons and human beings were poverty appeared, abandoning the three worlds. All the heavenly stricken. (6-7) nymphs followed Goddess Lakshmi leaving Indra (alone). (2) The moon that lost his effulgence became water in the ocean. Penance, purity, compassion, truth, righteousness, prosper- There was severe drought which put an end to the seeds and ity, attainments, power, and essence — all of these followed corns. (8) Lakshmi. The mounts like elephants, jewels made out of gold People became emaciated due to hunger. Devoid of any bright- Chapter 9 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam89 90 With English Translation Chapter 9 IÉÖvÉÉiÉÉǺiÉä {ɶÉÚxÉ ½ôi´ÉÉ OÉɨªÉÉxÉÉ®hªÉEòÉƺiÉlÉÉ * +lÉÈ SÉÉVÉÉÊnù¶É¤nùÉxÉÉÆ ¨ÉÖJªÉÆ UôÉMÉÉÊnù¨Éä´É iÉä * {ÉCi´ÉÉ%{ÉCi´ÉÉÊ{É ´ÉÉ EäòÊSÉkÉä¹ÉÉÆ ¨ÉÉƺÉÉxªÉ¦ÉÖ\VÉiÉ **10** ¤ÉÖ¤ÉÖvÉÖ SÉÉlÉ iÉä |ÉɽÖôªÉÇYÉÉxÉ EÖò¯ñiÉ ¦ÉÉä ÊuùVÉÉ: ! **14** Ê´ÉuùÉƺÉÉä ¨ÉÖxÉªÉ SÉÉlÉ ªÉä ´Éè ºÉrù¨ÉÇSÉÉÊ®hÉ: * ªÉÉ ´ÉänùÊ´ÉʽôiÉÉ Ë½ôºÉÉ xÉ ºÉÉ Ë½ôºÉÉʺiÉ nùÉä¹ÉnùÉ * ʩɪɨÉÉhÉÉ: IÉÖvÉÉ%lÉÉÊ{É xÉÉ xÉxiÉ {ɱɱÉÉÊxÉ iÉÖ **11** =Êqù¶ªÉ näù´ÉÉxÉ Ê{ÉiÉßÆp iÉiÉÉä PxÉiÉ {ɶÉÚxÉ ¶ÉÖ¦ÉÉxÉ **15** iÉnùÉ iÉÖ ´ÉÞrùÉ @ñ¹ÉªÉºiÉÉxÉ nÞù¹]´ÉÉ%xɶÉxÉÉnÞùiÉÉxÉ * |ÉÉäÊIÉiÉÆ näù´ÉiÉɦªÉp Ê{ÉiÉÞ¦ªÉp ÊxÉ´ÉäÊnùiɨÉ * ¨ÉxÉÖʦÉ: ºÉ½ô ´ÉänùÉäHò¨ÉÉ{Érù¨ÉǨɤÉÉävɪÉxÉ **12** ¦ÉÖ\VÉiÉ º´ÉäÊ{ºÉiÉÆ ¨ÉÉƺÉÆ º´ÉÉlÉÈ iÉÖ PxÉiÉ ¨ÉÉ {ɶÉÚxÉ **16** ¨ÉÖxɪÉ: |ÉɪɶɺiÉjÉ IÉÖvÉÉ´ªÉÉEÖòʱÉiÉäÊxpùªÉÉ: * iÉiÉÉä näù´É̹ɦÉÚ{ÉɱÉÉ xÉ®Ép º´Éº´É¶ÉÊHòiÉ: * {É®ÉäIÉ´ÉÉnù´ÉänùÉlÉÉÇxÉ ʴÉ{É®ÒiÉÉxÉ |É{ÉäÊnù®ä **13** SÉGÖòºiÉè¤ÉÉæÊvÉiÉÉ ªÉYÉÉxÉÞiÉä ÁäEòÉÊxiÉEòÉxÉ ½ô®ä: **17** MÉÉä¨ÉävɨɷɨÉävÉÆ SÉ xÉ®¨ÉävɨÉÖJÉÉx¨ÉJÉÉxÉ * ness, they started groaning, “where is food? Where is food?” SÉGÖòªÉÇYÉÉ´Éʶɹ]ôÉÊxÉ ¨ÉÉƺÉÉÊxÉ ¤ÉÖ¦ÉÖVÉÖp iÉä **18** They moved away from villages and cities and entered into the forests and mountains. (9) Having given importance to the primary meaning of the words like ‘goat’ etc, they said “O Brahmins! Perform sacrifices. 14 Stricken by hunger, they killed both domestic and wild ani- mals and ate their meat either after cooking it or without cooking The violence enjoined by the Vedas is not at all violence in its it even. (10) real sense. Kill the good animals for the sake of the divine beings and manes. (15) Those that were treading the path of Dharma (righteousness) like the learned ones and sages, were dying but never ate There is nothing wrong in eating meat that is made sacred by meat. (11) the divine beings and offered to the manes. (16) Then, elderly sages, seeing the sages following the path of Then, excepting the ardent devotees of Hari, divine beings righteousness. who were not eating, advised them about the kings and men according their own capacity performed sacri- righteousness to be followed during the time of calamity as fices, being advised by them. (17) advocated by the Vedas. (12) The performed different sacrifices in which cows, horses, or Probably, the sages having their sense organs agitated due to human beings were offered. They also ate the remnants of hunger misunderstood the teachings of Vedas. (13) meat offered in the sacrifice. (18) Chapter 9 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam91 92 With English Translation Chapter 9 Ê´Éxɹ]ôɪÉÉ: ʸɪÉ: |ÉÉ{iªÉè EäòÊSÉtYÉÉÆp SÉÊGò®ä * ºÉVÉÉiÉÒªÉÊ´É´ÉɽôÉxÉÉÆ ÊxɪɨÉp iÉnùÉ C´ÉÊSÉiÉ * ºjÉÒ{ÉÖjɨÉÊxnù®ÉtlÉÈ EäòÊSÉSSÉ º´ÉҪɴÉÞkɪÉä **19** xÉɦɴÉrù¨ÉǺÉÉRÂEòªÉÉÇÊuùkÉ´Éä¶É¨ÉÉt¦ÉÉ´ÉiÉ: **23** ¨É½ôɪÉYÉ乴ɶÉHòɺiÉÖ Ê{ÉiÉßxÉÖÊqù¶ªÉ ¦ÉÚÊ®¶É: * ¥ÉÉÀhÉÉ: IÉÊjɪÉÉnùÒxÉÉÆ IÉjÉÉtÉ ¥ÉÉÀhÉÉÆ ºÉÖiÉÉ: * ÊxɽôiªÉ ¸ÉÉräù¹ÉÖ {ɶÉÚxÉ ¨ÉÉƺÉÉxªÉÉnùƺiÉlÉÉ%%nùªÉxÉ **20** ={ɪÉäʨɮä EòɱÉMÉiªÉÉ º´Éº´É´ÉƶÉÊ´É´ÉÞrùªÉä **24** EäòÊSÉiºÉÊ®iºÉ¨ÉÖpùÉhÉÉÆ iÉҮ乴Éä´ÉɴɺÉVVÉxÉÉ: * Kshatriyas or Kshatriyas with intention of proliferating the manes, profusely killed ani- married the daughters of the Brahmins. (24) mals in the ceremonies and ate them or made others to eat In the time of that great calamity, violent sacrifices took place them. (20) and there was only the semblance of Dharma as the real A few people took shelter on the banks of the rivers and Dharma had followed Goddess Lakshmi. (25) seas. They used to eat fish as their food after catching them Unrighteousness, with its followers having occupied the three with nets. (21) worlds all over, proliferated within a short time. This could O sage! They offered animals like cows, goats etc after killing not be stopped even by wise men. The issues of the poor and them to the distinguished guest, who had come their house. wicked proliferated. Their dynasties expanded by leaps and There were no proper rules in managing in one’s own com- bounds in this world. (26-27) munity anywhere due to intermixture of religious and also due Chapter 9 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam93 94 With English Translation Chapter 9 Ê´ÉuùÉƺɺiÉjÉ ªÉä VÉÉiÉɺiÉä iÉÖ vɨÉÈ iɨÉä´É ʽô * EòɨÉGòÉävÉ®ºÉɺ´ÉÉnù±ÉÉä¦ÉÉä{ɽôiɺÉÊrùªÉ: * ¨ÉäÊxÉ®ä ¨ÉÖJªÉ¨Éä´ÉÉlÉ OÉxlÉÉÆ SÉGÖòp iÉÉnÞù¶ÉÉxÉ **28** iɨÉÉ{Érù¨ÉǨÉtÉÊ{É |ÉÉvÉÉxªÉäxÉè´É ¨Éx´ÉiÉä **33** iÉä {É®¨{É®ªÉÉ OÉxlÉÉ: |ÉɨÉÉhªÉÆ |ÉÊiÉ{ÉäÊnù®ä * BEòÉÊxiÉxÉÉä ¦ÉÉMÉ´ÉiÉÉ ÊVÉiÉEòɨÉÉnùªÉºiÉÖ ªÉä * +Étä jÉäiÉɪÉÖMÉä ½ôÒilɨÉɺÉÒrù¨ÉǺªÉ Ê´É{±É´É: **29** +É{ÉtÊ{É xÉ iÉä%MÉÞØƺiÉÆ iÉnùÉ ÊEò¨ÉÖiÉÉxªÉnùÉ **34** iÉiÉ: |ɦÉÞÊiÉ ±ÉÉäEäò¹ÉÖ ªÉYÉÉnùÉè {ɶÉÖ˽ôºÉxɨÉ * Varuna and other Lords of different direc- die since the results of their past deeds were very powerful. (7) tions roamed about here and there in the mountains, cases, bowers and forests. (2-3) They lived almost an animal life, like the sinners in hell. Though they tried to get back their wealth by performing sacrifices, Chapter 10 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam97 98 With English Translation Chapter 10 iÉiÉ: ºÉ½ô»É´É¹ÉÉÇxiÉä ¨Éä®Éè ¶É®hɨÉɪɪÉÖ: * Eäò¶É´ÉÆ ¾Ênù iÉä nùvªÉÖ: ºÉ´ÉÇC±Éä¶ÉÊ´ÉxÉɶÉxɨÉ * ¶ÉÉ{ÉÉqÖù´ÉÉǺɺÉÉä näù´ÉÉ: ºÉ´Éæ nÖù´ÉÉǺɺÉÉä Ê´ÉÊvɨÉ **9** ±ÉI¨ÉÒ{ÉËiÉ ´ÉɺÉÖnäù´É¨ÉäEòÉOÉEÞòiɨÉÉxɺÉÉ: **14** |ÉhɨªÉ iɺ¨Éè nÖù:JÉÆ º´ÉÆ ´ÉɺɴÉÉtÉ xªÉ´ÉänùªÉxÉ * ¶ÉiÉɤnùÉxiÉä iÉiÉÉä ʴɹhÉÖ: ¸ÉÒEÞò¹hÉÉä ¦ÉMÉ´ÉÉxÉ º´ÉªÉ¨É * +ÉnùÉ´Éä´É ʽô ºÉÉä%YÉɺÉÒiºÉ´ÉÇYÉi´ÉÉiºÉÖ®É{Énù¨É **10** +iªÉÉ{ÉzÉä¹ÉÖ nùÒxÉä¹ÉÖ EÞò{ÉÉÆ näù´Éä¹ÉÖ ºÉÉä%Eò®ÉäiÉ **15** ={ÉɱɦªÉ iÉiÉ SÉäxpÆù Ê´ÉÊ®\SÉ: ºÉ½ô¶ÉRÂEò®: * +nÞù¶ªÉ¨ÉÚÌiÉ®Éi¨ÉYÉè®Ê{É ¦ÉÚÊ® iÉ{Éʺ´ÉʦÉ: * iÉqÖù:JÉ´ÉÉ®hÉÉEò±{ÉÉä ʴɹhÉÖ¨ÉèSUôi|ɺÉÉÊnùiÉ֨ɠ**11** iÉjÉÉʴɮɺÉÒiEÞò{ɪÉÉ ÊxɪÉÖiÉɽôºEò®tÖÊiÉ: **16** +É®ÉvÉʪɹªÉƺiÉ{ɺÉÉ iÉiÉÉä%ºÉÉè iÉÆ iÉ{É:Ê|ɪɨÉ * iÉäVÉÉä¨Éhb±É¨Éä´ÉÉnùÉè ºÉ½ôºÉÉ º¡ÖòÊ®iÉÆ ¨É½ôiÉ * ºÉ´ÉÇnäù´ÉMÉhÉÉä{ÉäiÉ ={ÉɪÉÉiIÉÒ®ºÉÉMÉ®¨É **12** nùnÞù¶ÉÖ̴ɤÉÖvÉÉ: ºÉ´Éæ ʺÉiÉÆ PÉxɨÉxÉÉè{ɨɨÉ **17** iɺªÉÉäkÉ®ä iÉ]äô ®¨ªÉä ºÉ´Éæ iÉä%xɶÉxɵÉiÉÉ: * BEò{ÉÉnùʺlÉiÉÉ >ñv´ÉǤÉɽô´É SÉÊGò®ä iÉ{É: **13** them performed penance standing on one foot, raising their hands and observing vows, not taking any food. (13) they could not get it. (8) All of them concentrated their minds and mediated in their At the end of thousand years the divine beings took refuge in hearts on Keshava, the spouse of Goddess Lakshmi and son the creator who was in the Mountain Meru to get rid of the of Vasudeva, who could put an end to all their sufferings. (14) curse of sage Durvasas. (9) At the end of hundred years, Lord Vishnu, who is none other After bowing down to him all the divine beings viz. Indra etc. than Krishna, showered His grace on those who were in dis- conveyed to him their suffering. But he knew their problem tress due to humiliation. (15) even before they conveyed them, since he was omniscient. Lord Vishnu, Whose form cannot be seen even by great as- After scolding Indra, Lord Brahma (creator) along with cetics who have realized their souls, appeared before them Shankara wanted to please Lord Vishnu to alienate the suf- with compassion along with the splendor of the sun. (16) fering of Indra and others. (10-11) First of all, these divine beings witnessed a great dense circle Then, with a desire to propitiate that Lord Vishnu who would of light which was incomparable and which appeared sud- be pleased with penance, all of them came to the milky ocean. 12) denly. (17) At the southern bank of that ocean which was beautiful, all of Chapter 10 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam99 100 With English Translation Chapter 10 ¥ÉÀÉ Ê¶É´Ép iÉx¨ÉvªÉä nùnÞù¶ÉÉiÉä ®¨ÉÉ{ÉÊiɨÉ * näù´ÉÉ >ñSÉÖ: PÉxɶªÉɨÉÆ SÉiÉÖ¤ÉÉǽÖÆô MÉnùɤVÉɤVÉÉÊ®vÉÉÊ®hɨÉ **18** $ xɨÉÉä ¦ÉMÉ´ÉiÉä iÉÖ¦ªÉÆ ´ÉɺÉÖnäù´ÉÉªÉ vÉÒ¨Éʽô * ÊEò®Ò]ôEòÉ\SÉÒEò]ôEòEÖòhb±ÉÉÊnùʴɦÉÚʹÉiɨÉ * |ÉtÖ¨xÉɪÉÉÊxɯñrùÉªÉ xɨÉ: ºÉÆEò¹ÉÇhÉÉªÉ SÉ **22** {ÉÒiÉEòÉè¶ÉäªÉ´ÉºÉxÉÆ Ênù´ªÉºÉÖxnù®Ê´ÉOɽô¨É **19** $EòÉ® ¥ÉÀ°ñ{ÉÉªÉ jÉävÉÉʴɹEÞòiɨÉÚiÉǪÉä * ½ô¹ÉÇÊ´ÉuʱÉiÉÉi¨ÉÉxÉÉè nùhb´ÉkÉÉè |ÉhÉä¨ÉiÉÖ: * ¥ÉÀÉhbºÉMÉÇʺlÉiªÉxiɽäôiÉ´Éä ÊxÉMÉÖÇhÉÉªÉ SÉ **23** iÉÊnùSUôªÉÉlÉ näù´ÉÉp nÞù¹]´ÉÉ iÉÆ SÉ ¨ÉÖnùÉ%%xɨÉxÉ **20** xɪÉxÉÉxÉxnù°ñ{ÉÉªÉ |ÉhÉiÉC±Éä¶ÉxÉÉʶÉxÉä * ¤É¦ÉÚ´ÉÖ®Êiɾ¹]ôɺiÉä ÊxÉËvÉ |ÉÉ{ªÉÉvÉxÉÉ <´É * Eäò¶É´ÉÉªÉ xɨɺiÉÖ¦ªÉÆ º´ÉiÉxjÉä·É®¨ÉÚiÉǪÉä **24** ¤ÉrùÉ\VÉʱÉ{ÉÖ]ôÉ: ºÉ´Éæ ¦ÉCiªÉÉ iÉÆ iÉÖ¹]Öô´ÉÖ: ºÉÖ®É: **21** ¨ÉÉäÊnùiÉɶÉä¹É¦ÉHòÉªÉ EòɱɨÉɪÉÉÊnù¨ÉÉäʽôxÉä * ºÉnùÉxÉxnùÉªÉ EÞò¹hÉÉªÉ xɨÉ: ºÉrù¨ÉÇ´ÉÌiÉxÉä **25**

Devas said: Brahma and Shiva saw the spouse of Goddess Lakshmi in We mediate upon you Oh, Lord Vasudeva, who is in the forms the middle of that circular light, who had the hue of the cloud, of Pradyumna, Aniruddha and Sankarshana (different forms holding the mace, lotus etc. in his four hands. (18) of the Lord). (22) He was adorned with a crown, girdle and ear rings etc. To you the Supreme Brahman, in the form of ‘Om-kara’ and His form was beautiful and he was wearing a yellow silk Who has appeared in three forms viz. Brahma, Vishnu and cloth. (19) Maheshwara. You are the sole cause of creation, sustenance Those two prostrated before Him like a staff, being over- and destruction of this universe; You are devoid of all evil whelmed by joy when they saw him. As per the desire of qualities. (23) those two, the divine beings also bowed down in the joy to O Keshava! We bow down to You, who are pleasing to the him after witnessing him. (20) eyes, the destroyer of the sufferings of persons who take ref- All of them were overjoyed seeing Him, just like the poor are uge in You, who has got an independent form. We offer our when they get a treasure trove. All the divine beings with respects to You, O Krishna, treading the path of Dharma. folded handed hands prayed to Him with devotion. (21) You are in bliss forever. Your keep all Your devotees in hap- piness; You cause illusion to death and Maya. (24-25) Chapter 10 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam101 102 With English Translation Chapter 10 ¦É´Éɨ¤ÉÖÊvÉÊxɨÉMxÉÉxÉɨÉÖrÞùÊiÉIÉä¨ÉEòÒiÉǪÉä * ´ÉÉhÉÒ¨ÉxÉÉäÊ´É|ÉEÞò¹]ô¨Éʽô¨xÉä%IÉ®°ñÊ{ÉhÉä * nù¶ÉÇxÉҪɺ´É°ñ{ÉÉªÉ PÉxɶªÉɨÉÉªÉ iÉä xɨÉ: **26** ºÉ´ÉÉÇxiɪÉÉÇʨÉhÉä iÉÖ¦ªÉÆ ¤ÉÞ½ôiÉä SÉ xɨÉÉä xɨÉ: **30** MÉnùɤVÉnù®SÉGòÉÊhÉ Ê¤É§ÉiÉä nùÒPÉǤÉɽÖôʦÉ: * ºÉÖJÉnùÉä%漃 i´É¨Éä´ÉèEò: º´ÉÉʸÉiÉÉxÉɨÉiÉÉä ´ÉªÉ¨É * ºÉÖ®MÉÉäÊ´É|ÉvɨÉÉÇhÉÉÆ MÉÉä{jÉä iÉÖ¦ªÉÆ xɨÉÉä xɨÉ: **27** ¨É½ôÉ{ÉnùÊvÉEòÊC±É¹]ôÉ: ¶É®hÉÆ i´ÉɨÉÖ{ÉÉMÉiÉÉ: **31** ´É®ähªÉÉªÉ |É{ÉzÉÉxÉɨɦÉÒ¹]ô´É®nùÉʪÉxÉä * näù´ÉÉÊvÉnäù´É ! ¦ÉHòºªÉ iÉ´É nÖù´ÉÉǺɺÉÉä ´ÉªÉ¨É * ÊxÉMɨÉÉMɨɴÉätÉªÉ ´ÉänùMɦÉÉÇªÉ iÉä xɨÉ: **28** +ÊiÉGò¨ÉÉÊSUŪÉÉ ½ôÒxÉÉ: |ÉÉ{iÉÉ: º¨ÉÉä nÖùnÇù¶ÉÉʨɨÉɨÉ **32** iÉäVÉÉä¨Éhb±É¨ÉvªÉºlÉÊnù´ªÉºÉÖxnù®¨ÉÚiÉǪÉä * ´ÉɺÉÉäzÉ{ÉÉxɺlÉÉxÉÉÊnù½ôÒxÉÉxÉ vɨÉÉæ%Ê{É xÉ: |ɦÉÉä ! * xɨÉɨÉÉä ʴɹhÉ´Éä iÉÖ¦ªÉÆ {É®Éi{É®iÉ®ÉªÉ SÉ **29** iªÉCi´ÉÉ ºÉ½ôʸɪÉÉ ªÉÉiɺiÉÉxÉ {ÉÉiÉÖÆ i´É¨ÉºÉÒ·É®: **33** ªÉiÉÉä ´ÉªÉÆ SÉ vɨÉÇp i´ÉnùÒªÉÉ <ÊiÉ Ê´É¸ÉÖiÉÉ: * ªÉlÉÉ{ÉÚ´ÉÈ ºÉÖJÉÒEòiÉÖÈ i´É¨Éä´ÉɽÇôºªÉiÉÉä ʽô xÉ: **34** We bow down to You who possesses the hue of the cloud O Lord! Obiscience to You, who are ever expanding, the and an enjoyable form. You have the fame of giving solace to inner soul of all whose greatness is beyond the scope of speech those who are lost in the ocean of transmigration by rescuing and whose form is eternal. (30) them. (26) You are the only person who can give happiness to those who We bow down to You, the protector of Dharma, the divine take shelter in You. Hence we, who are afflicted with great beings and Brahmins. You are holding with Your long hands, calamities, have taken shelter in You. (31) the mace, louts, conch and disc. (27) O Lord of the divine beings! We have come to this sorry state You are fit to be approached by the people desirous of salva- of affairs of power due to our disrespect of sage Durvasas, a tion. You grant boons fulfilling the desires of devotees who great devotee of Yours. (32) have taken refuge in you. We bow to You, who are well known Even Dharma has abandoned us, who are devoid of good in the scripture and Vedas and who resides in the Vedas. (28) dress, position, drinks and food and are gone with Lakshmi. O Supreme Vishnu who has a beautiful form stationed in the You are the only capable master to protect us. (33) orb of effulgence! We offer our respects to you. (29) Since it is said that we and Dharma belong to You, You alone are capable of bringing us to the happy state as before. (34) Chapter 10 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam103 104 With English Translation Chapter 10 ºEòxnù =´ÉÉSÉ +¨ÉÞiÉÆ SÉ Ê¸ÉªÉÉä nÞù˹]ô |ÉÉ{ªÉ {ÉÚ´ÉÉÇÊvÉEòÉèVɺÉ: * <ÊiÉ ºÉ¨|ÉÉÌlÉiÉÉä näù´Éè¦ÉÇMÉ´ÉÉxÉ ºÉ nùªÉÉÊxÉÊvÉ: * ¦ÉÊ´ÉiÉÉ®Éä ¨ÉÊuù¨ÉÖJÉÉ nèùiªÉɺiÉÖ C±Éä¶É¦ÉÉÊMÉxÉ: **39** =´ÉÉSÉÉxÉxnùªÉx´ÉÉSÉÉ ¨ÉäPÉMɨ¦ÉÒ®ªÉÉ ºÉÖ®ÉxÉ **35** ºEòxnù =´ÉÉSÉ ¸ÉÒ ¦ÉMÉ´ÉÉxÉÖ´ÉÉSÉ Vasuki as the rope. (36-37) First enter into an understanding with demons and then churn the ocean. I will help you in this effort. You need not worry Chapter 11 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam105 106 With English Translation Chapter 11 +vªÉÉªÉ : 11 ¨Éxnù®ÉÊpù¨ÉÖ{ÉäiªÉÉlÉ xÉÉxÉÉè¹ÉÊvÉÊ´É®ÉÊVÉiɨÉ * ºEòxnù =´ÉÉSÉ ¨ÉÚ±ÉÉnÖùi{ÉÉ]¬ iÉä ºÉ´Éæ xÉäiÉÖ¨ÉˤvÉ ºÉ¨ÉÖtiÉÉ: **4** ¥ÉÀ¯ñpùÉè ¨É½äôxpùÉnùÒxºÉxvÉÉxÉɪÉɺÉÖ®è: ºÉ½ô * BEòÉnù¶ÉºÉ½ô»ÉÉÊhÉ ªÉÉäVÉxÉÉxÉÉÆ ¦ÉÖÊ´É ÊºlÉiɨÉ * +ÉYÉÉ{ªÉ VÉM¨ÉiÉÖ: º´ÉÆ º´ÉÆ vÉÉ¨É näù´ÉÉ ®ºÉÉÆ ¨ÉÖxÉä ! **1** xÉÉärùiÉÖǨɶÉEÆòºiÉä iÉÆ iÉnùÉxÉÓ iÉÖ¹]Öô´ÉÖ½ÇôÊ®¨É **5** ºÉ¨ÉªÉÉäÊSÉiɦÉɹÉÉÊ´ÉuùɺɴÉÉä xÉÒÊiɪÉÖÊHòʦÉ: * BiÉÊuùÊnùi´ÉÉ ¦ÉMÉ´ÉÉxÉ ºÉRÂEò¹ÉÇhɨɽôÒ·É®¨É * |ɱÉÉä¦ªÉ ¡ò±É¦ÉÉMÉäxÉ ºÉËxvÉ SÉGäò%ºÉÖ®è: ºÉ½ô **2** +ÊVÉYÉ{ÉkɨÉÖrùiÉÖÈ ¤Érù¨ÉÚ±ÉÆ ¨É½ôÒvÉ®¨É **6** iÉiÉÉä näù´ÉɺÉÖ®MÉhÉÉ Ê¨ÉʱÉiÉÉ ´ÉÉÊ®vÉäºiÉ]äô * ¡ÚòiEòÉ®¨ÉÉjÉähÉèEäòxÉ ºÉ iÉÖ ºÉtºiɨÉÒ·É®: * ¨É½ôÉè¹ÉvÉÒ¯ñ{ÉÉxÉÒªÉ ¤É½Öô¶ÉÉä ÊxÉnùvÉÖpÖÇùiɨÉ **3** ¤ÉʽôÊ SÉIÉä{É iÉiºlÉÉxÉÉtÉäVÉxÉÊuùiɪÉÉxiÉ®ä **7** +iªÉÉ SɪÉÈ iÉnùɱÉÉäCªÉ ¾¹]ôÉ: ºÉ´Éæ ºÉ֮ɺÉÖ®É: * iÉnùÊxiÉEò¨ÉÖ{ÉÉVÉM¨ÉÖvÉÉÇ´ÉxiÉp EÞòiÉÉ®´ÉÉ: **8** Chapter - 11: Emanation of Poison during the churning of Nectar Then they were involved in bringing the Mandara Mountain, decorated with several herbs after removing it from root to Skanda said: the ocean. (4) O sage! Brahma and Rudra returned to their abodes after When they were not capable of removing the Mandara Moun- ordering the divine beings to enter into some understanding tain, which had spread to Eleven Thousand yojanas (a unit of with the demons. Hence, all the divine beings went to the about 10 miles) and land them, they prayed to Lord Hari. (5) nether world to contact the demons. (1) After knowing this, the Lord ordered Sankarshana the Lord Indra, having the diplomacy of using the proper language at of the serpents to uproot the mountain which was deep rooted. the proper time, entered into a treaty with the demons after The Lord of the serpents, just by a single hissing sound of his, luring them with several results using convincing statements. uprooted the Mandara Mountain and threw it away to a dis- Then the divine beings and demons assembled at the beach of tance of two yojanas (about 20 miles) from the place. (6-7) the ocean. They quickly put all the great herbs into the ocean after collecting from various places. (2-3) All the divine beings and the demons after seeing that aweins- piring act, making sounds went near the mountain running. (8) Chapter 11 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam107 108 With English Translation Chapter 11 ¤ÉʱÉxÉÉä ªÉixÉ´ÉxiÉÉä%Ê{É {ÉÊ®PÉÉä{ɨɤÉɽô´É: * ºÉ iÉjÉÉMÉÉnùlÉÉä ºÉ´Éæ iÉä%ˤvÉ ¨ÉÊxlÉiÉÖ¨ÉÖtiÉÉ: * =rÞùiªÉ xÉäiÉÖÆ xÉÉä ¶ÉäEÖò̴ɹÉhhÉÉ Ê´É¡ò±É¸É¨ÉÉ: **9** iÉÉxÉ{ÉÉÆÊxÉÊvÉ®ÉMÉiªÉ ¨ÉÚÌiɨÉÉxɥɴÉÒuùSÉ: **13** YÉÉi´ÉÉ ºÉÖ®MÉhÉÉÊxJÉzÉÉxÉ ¦ÉMÉ´ÉÉxÉ ºÉ´ÉÇnù¶ÉÇxÉ: * ªÉÊnù nùɺªÉlÉ ¨Éä ªÉڪɨɨÉÞiÉÉƶÉÆ ºÉ֮ɺÉÖ®É: ! * iÉÉIªÉǨÉÉYÉÉ{ɪÉɨÉÉºÉ xÉäiÉÖÆ iɨÉÖnùËvÉ pÖùiɨÉ **10** ºÉÉäfÉ%ʺ¨É Ê´É{ÉÖ±ÉÆ iÉ̽ô ¨Éxnù®§É¨ÉhÉÉnÇùxɨÉ **14** ºÉ½ôÉ´É®hɨÉ{ªÉhbÆ ±ÉұɪÉÉ vÉiÉÖǨÉÒ·É®: * iÉlÉäÊiÉ iÉä |ÉÊiÉYÉÉªÉ ÊIÉ{i´ÉÉnùÉ´ÉÉä¹ÉvÉÒ±ÉiÉÉ: * ¨ÉxÉÉä´ÉäMÉ: ºÉ iÉjÉèiªÉ ÊxÉVÉjÉÉä]¬è´É iÉÆ ÊMÉÊ®¨É * {ÉʮʴɴªÉÖxÉÉÇMÉ®ÉVÉÆ iÉʺ¨ÉxEòÉ\SÉxÉ{É´ÉÇiÉä **15** =i{ÉÉ]¬ ºÉÉMÉ®iÉ]äô ÊxÉvÉÉªÉ ½ôÊ®¨ÉɪɪÉÉè **11** iÉiÉÉä näù´ÉÉ ¾Ênù ½ôË® ºÉº¨É¯ñ: EòɪÉÇʺÉrùªÉä * iÉiÉ: ºÉƾ¹]ô¨ÉxɺÉ: ºÉ´Éæ Eò¶ªÉ{ÉxÉxnùxÉÉ: * º¨ÉÞiɨÉÉjÉ: iÉjÉÉMÉÉnùSªÉÖiÉ: ºÉ´ÉÇnù¶ÉÇxÉ: **16** ´ÉɺÉÖËEò SÉÉuªÉɨÉɺÉÖ: ºÉÖvÉɦÉÉMÉ|ÉÊiÉYɪÉÉ **12** iɨÉɱÉÉäCªÉɨɮMÉhÉÉ ¨ÉÖÊnùiÉÉ: ¡òÊhÉxÉÉÆ{ÉiÉä: * Though endowed with strength with robust arms resembling {ÉÖ®Éä¦ÉÉMÉÆ MÉÞ½ôÒi´Éè´É iɺlÉÖºiÉäxÉÉxÉÖ¨ÉÉäÊnùiÉÉ: **17** the weapon known as ‘Parigha’ they were not able to lift the mountain to take it to the destined place. Hence, their efforts Vasuki came there; all of them were ready to churn the ocean; went in vain and they became disappointed. (9) at that time then ocean having a human form appeared there and told them as follows: (13) The Lord who could see everything, on learning the despera- tion of the groups of divine beings, ordered the celestial eagle “O Demons and divine beings! If you are ready to give me a Garuda to bring the mountain to the ocean, fast. (10) part of the nectar I am ready to withstand the pressure of the Mandara Mountain while churning. (14) Garuda, having the speed of the mind, is capable of holding aloft even the entire cosmic egg along with its enclosures. He After assuring him to do so, putting all the herbal creepers uprooted the mountain again with his beak itself and placed it into the ocean in the beginning, they put Vasuki round that on the beach of the ocean and came back. (11) golden mountain. Then the divine beings contemplated on Lord Hari in their hearts for the successful completion of the Then all the sons Kashyapa (demigods and demons) being task. Instantly Hari with His omni-vision arrived there as soon pleased, invited Vasuki to participate in the churning of the as they thought of him. (15-16) ocean assuring him a part of nectar (that would be obtained after churning the ocean). (12) The gods were pleased to see Him. Being permitted by Chapter 11 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam109 110 With English Translation Chapter 11 näù´ÉiÉÉ{ÉIÉ{ÉÉÊiÉi´ÉÆ ºÉÚSɪÉxÉ º´ÉºªÉ SÉ |ɦÉÖ: * iÉiÉ =kÉÉä±ÉªÉɨÉɺÉÖ: º´ÉhÉǺÉÉx´ÉÉʱɦÉɺ´É®¨É * ªÉjÉ näù´ÉɺiÉjÉ iɺlÉÉè iÉiÉÉä nèùiªÉɺiÉÖ SÉÖGÖòvÉÖ: **18** ¨Éxnù®Æ EòɶªÉ{ÉäªÉɺiÉä SĘ́ÉEòɤÉrùEòÊSUôEòÉ: **22** iÉ{ÉÉäÊ´ÉtɴɪÉÉäVªÉä¹`ôÉ +vÉÉä¦ÉÉMɨɨÉRÂMɱɨÉ * uùÉ˴ɶÉÊiɺɽô»ÉÉÊhÉ ªÉÉäVÉxÉÉxÉÉÆ iɨÉÖÊSUÅiɨÉ * EòlÉÆ ÊiÉ® SÉÉä MÉÞÒ¨ÉØ xÉänÞùƨÉÚJÉÉÇ ´ÉªÉÆ Êi´ÉÊiÉ **19** +¨¦ÉÉäÊxÉvÉÉè ÊxÉnùÊvÉ®ä GòÉä¶ÉxiÉÉä%iªÉlÉǨÉÖiºÉÖEòÉ: **23** ºÉ½ô näù´ÉèºiÉiÉÉä ʴɹhÉÖ: º´ÉªÉÆ iÉÉx¨ÉÉxɪÉÊzÉ´É * vÉɪÉǨÉÉhÉÉä%{ªÉxÉÉvÉÉ®ºiÉè®Êpù®ÊiÉMÉÉè®´ÉÉiÉ * |ɽôºªÉ nùk´ÉÉ |ÉÉM¦ÉÉMÉÆ ºÉÖ®Éx{ÉÖSUô¨ÉÊVÉOɽôiÉ **20** ªÉªÉÉ´ÉvɺiɱÉÆ ºÉtºiÉnùɺÉƺiÉä%ÊiÉÊ´Éu±ÉÉ: **24** ¨É½ôÉʽôʴɹɡÚòiEòÉ®nùɽôÉnù¨É®®IÉhɨÉ * iÉnùÉ ºÉ ¦ÉMÉ´ÉÉxÉ ºÉÉIÉÉiºÉ´ÉÇlÉÉ ¦ÉHòEòɪÉÇEÞòiÉ * SÉÊ®jɨÉäiÉSUÅôÒ¦ÉiÉÖÇÊ®ÊiÉ nèùiªÉÉ xÉ iÉä Ê´ÉnÖù: **21** ºiÉڪɨÉÉxÉÉä%¨É®è®Êpù¨ÉÖqùwÉä Eò¨É`ôÉEÞòÊiÉ: **25** =ÊilÉiÉÆ iɨɴÉäIªÉɶÉÖ ºÉ´Éæ ¡Öò±±É¾nùÉxÉxÉÉ: * Him they stood there holding the hood of the Lord of the ¤É¦ÉÚ´ÉÖp ʺlÉ®: ºÉÉä%¦ÉÚiEÚò¨ÉÇ{ÉÞ¹`äô%ÊiÉʴɺiÉÞiÉä **26** serpents. (17)

Then the Lord also stood there where the gods were stand- [The meaning of the22nd Shloka is missing.] ing, showing his partiality to them. The Demons became an- gry at this. (18) Then, those demons with great enthusiasm and great noise, kept the mountain which had height of thirty two thousand We are superiors in age, learning and penance. How can we ‘yojana-s’ in the ocean. (23) hold the latter part which is inauspicious; we are not such fools to hold this point. (19) Even though well held by them, the mountain because of its heavy weight instantly slid to the bottom of the sea. Seeing Then Lord Vishnu along with gods as though respecting them this, they were very much disappointed. (24) smiled and gave them front portion and made the gods to hold the tail of Vasuki. (20) Then the Lord who always accomplishes the works of his devotees, at any cost, was prayed by the Gods, and accord- But the demons did not know that this act of the spouse of ingly lifted the mountain taking the form of a primordial tor- Lakshmi (Vishnu) was only to protect the gods from the flames toise in their very presence. (25) of poison that emerged from the mouths of the serpent when churned. (21) The hearts and faces of all those (present there) blossomed Chapter 11 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam111 112 With English Translation Chapter 11 iÉiÉÉä ¨É¨ÉxlÉÖºiÉ®ºÉÉ ªÉÉ´Én¤ɱɨÉ{ÉÉÆÊxÉÊvɨÉ * +iªÉÉEò¹ÉÇhÉÊJÉzÉÉRÂMÉ´ÉɺÉÖEäò¨ÉÖÇJÉ¡ÚòiEÞòiÉè: * ¸É¨É¡ÚòiEòÉ®´ÉnùxÉÉ näù´ÉÉnäù´ÉÉnùªÉÉä%nùªÉ¨É **27** ½ôiÉÉèVɺÉÉä%ÊiÉÊJÉzÉÉp nèùiªÉÉ ÊxÉRÂMÉɱɴÉn¤ɦÉÖ: **31** §ÉɨªÉ¨ÉÉhÉÉkÉiɺi´Épäù¤Éǽô´ÉÉä xªÉ{ÉiÉxÉ pÖù¨ÉÉ: * +ʴɹÉÁÆ Ê´É¹ÉÉËMxÉ SÉ ´É¹ÉÇÊxiÉ ¤É½ÖôvÉÉ ¨ÉÖ½Öô: * >ñv´ÉÇpÖùPɹÉÇVÉÉä ´ÉÊqºiÉiºlÉ˺ɽôÉÊnù¨ÉÉnù½ôiÉ **28** ±É¨¤ÉxiÉä º¨ÉÉʽô®ÉVɺªÉ ºÉ½ô»É´ÉnùxÉÉxªÉvÉ: **32** iÉjÉ xÉÉxÉÉVɱÉSÉ®É Ê´ÉÊxÉʹ{ɹ]ôÉ ¨É½ôÉÊpùhÉÉ * nùvÉÉ® ºÉ½ôºÉÉ iÉÉÊxÉ ¦ÉMÉ´Éi|ÉäÊ®iÉÉä ʴɦÉÖ: * ʴɱɪÉÆ ºÉ¨ÉÖ{ÉÉVÉM¨ÉÖ: ¶ÉiɶÉ: IÉÒ®´ÉÉÊ®vÉÉè **29** ºÉRÂEò¹ÉÇhÉÉä ¨É½ôÉiÉäVÉÉ: ºÉ½ô¨ÉÉxÉÉä ʴɹÉÉxɱɨÉ **33** ºÉÉÆ´ÉiÉÇEò¨É½ôɨÉäPɺÉRÂPÉMÉÌVÉiÉ´Éx¨É½ôÉxÉ * ºÉ½ô»É¨ÉäEÆò ´É¹ÉÉÇhÉÉÆ ¨ÉlªÉ¨ÉÉxÉÉi{ɪÉÉäÊxÉvÉä: * +ɺÉÒx¨ÉlÉxÉxÉÉnùp |ÉÊiÉv´ÉÊxÉÊ´É´ÉÌvÉiÉ: **30** ½ôɱÉɽô±ÉÆ Ê´É¹É¨É¦ÉÚnÖùiºÉ{ÉÇÊuùÊnù¶ÉÉä Ênù¶É: **34** when they saw the mountain coming up. It stood firm on the The demons shone like the black coal, having lost their strength back of the tortoise which was very large. (26) and exhausted by the breaths emerging from the mouths of The gods and demons, breathing heavily, churned the ocean Vasuki whose limbs had become very weak due to continu- without any compassion (for the ocean) with great speed till ous dragging. (31) they were exhausted. (27) The thousand hoods of the Lord of the serpents, hanging down, Then many of the trees fell from the rotating mountain; the fire were emitting again and again, enormous amount of poison, that emerged from the friction of trees on the mountain burnt which was impossible to withstand, (32) the lions etc living in the mountain. (28) Then the omnipresent Sankashana (as a manifestation of God) In that milky ocean, hundreds of varieties of aquatic animals immediately held those hoods aloft as per the orders of the being crushed by the Mandara Mountain perished. (29) Lord, withstanding the poisonous fire. (33) There arose a great sound resembling the thunder of the great When they churned the ocean for one thousand and one years, cloud called ‘Samvartaka’ increased in its intensity by rever- there arose a venom by name ‘Halahala’ spreading in all di- beration. (30) rections. (34) Chapter 11 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam113 114 With English Translation Chapter 11 ªÉnùɽÖô: EòɱÉEÚò]ôÉJªÉÆ ºÉ´ÉDZÉÉäEòÉÊiÉnùɽôEò¨É * {É{ÉÉè iÉiEòh`ô¨ÉvªÉä SÉ ¶ÉÉä¹ÉªÉɨÉÉºÉ iÉiIÉhɨÉ * iÉäxÉ nùxnùÁ¨ÉÉxÉÉRÂMÉɺiÉä iÉÖ SÉGÖò: {ɱÉɪÉxɨÉ **35** xÉÒ±ÉEòh`ô <ÊiÉ JªÉÉiÉ: ¶ÉRÂEò®ÉJªÉp ºÉÉä%¦É´ÉiÉ **39** iÉiÉÉä ¥ÉÀÉ |ÉVÉä¶ÉÉp näù´ÉÉ: ºÉ´Éæ%{ªÉÖ¨ÉÉ{ÉÊiɨÉ * {ÉɺªÉiɺiɺªÉ {ÉÉhÉäªÉæ {ÉÊiÉiÉÉ ¦ÉÖÊ´É Ê¤Éxnù´É: * |ÉÉlÉǪÉƺiɺªÉ {ÉÉxÉÉlÉÈ ºiÉÖ´ÉxiÉ: ºiÉÖÊiÉʦɨÉÖÇxÉä ! **36** iÉÉzÉÉMÉÉ ´ÉÞÊpEòÉtÉp VÉMÉÞ½Öô: EòÉpxÉÉè¹ÉvÉÒ: **40** ¦ÉMÉ´ÉÉxÉlÉ iÉÆ |Éɽô ºÉÖ®ÉhÉɨÉOÉVÉÉä ¦É´ÉÉxÉ * <ÊiÉ ¸ÉÒºEòxnù{ÉÖ®ÉhÉä ʴɹhÉÖJÉhbä ¸ÉÒ´ÉɺÉÖnäù´É¨ÉɽôÉi¨ªÉä ¦É´ÉiÉÒiªÉOÉVÉÆ ´ÉÉvÉæMÉÞǽôÉhÉänÆù ʴɹÉÆ Ê¶É´É ! **37** +¨ÉÞiɨÉxlÉxÉä ʴɹÉÉäi{ÉÊkÉxÉɨÉèEòÉnù¶ÉÉä%vªÉɪÉ: **11** näù´ÉÉxÉÉÆ ºÉ ¦ÉªÉÆ nÞù¹]´ÉÉ Eò¯ñhÉ SÉÉYɪÉÉ ½ô®ä: * +ÉEò¹ÉÇtÉäMÉEò±ÉªÉÉ Ê´É¹ÉÆ {ÉÉÊhÉiɱÉä%ÊJɱɨÉ **38** Then he drank the poison; it stopped at his neck and he dried it up. Then onwards he is called Nila-kanta (because of the The gods and demons ran away from that poison when their black colour of the poison in his neck. He was also called as limbs were burnt by that venom called Kalakuta which was Shankara (one who does good deeds). (39) torching all the worlds. (35) While drinking the poison, the drops that fell down from the O sage! Then all of them viz. the creator, the Lords of the hand of Shiva were consumed by serpents, scorpions and subjects and gods with ardent prayers, requested the spouse certain other herbs. (40) of Uma (Ishwara) to drink that venom. (36) Then the Lord (Vishnu) told Shiva, “You are the eldest among Thus ends the eleventh chapter titled “Emanation of the divine beings. Hence O Shiva! You receive the first prod- Poison during the churning of Nectar” found in uct of the ocean (viz venom). (37) Vasudeva Mahatmya in Vishnukhanda of Having seen the tears of the gods, with pity, and by the order Skandapurana. of Hari, Lord Shiva attracted all that poison towards himself, * * * with the skills of yoga. (38) Chapter 12 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam115 116 With English Translation Chapter 12 +vªÉÉªÉ : 12 ºÉ´ÉÉÇxÉ nÞù¹]´ÉÉ ÊxɯñiºÉɽôÉxÉ |ÉtÖ¨xÉÉä ʴɹh´ÉxÉÖYɪÉÉ * ºEòxnù =´ÉÉSÉ nä´ÉɺÉÖ®Éʽô®ÉVÉä¹ÉÖ |ÉʴɶªÉ ¤É±É¨ÉÉnùvÉÉè **4** iÉiÉÉä ¾¹]ôÉ: EòɶªÉ{ÉäªÉÉ ¨ÉxlɺlÉÉxɨÉÖ{ÉäiªÉ iÉä * +ÊxɯñrùÉä%Ê{É iÉsæ´É iɨÉÉGò¨ªÉ xÉMÉÉÊvÉ{ɨÉ * {ÉÖxÉ´ÉǹÉǺɽô»ÉÆ SÉ ¨ÉxlÉÊxiÉ º¨É {ɪÉÉäÊxÉÊvɨÉ **1** ºÉ½ô»É¤ÉɽÖôʦɺiɺlÉÉè ¨É½ôÉSÉ±É <´ÉÉ{É®: **5** ¨ÉlªÉ¨ÉÉxÉÉkÉlÉÉ ÊºÉxvÉÉä: ºÉ´ÉêºiÉè®Ê{É ÊEò\SÉxÉ * iÉiÉÉä ¨É¨ÉxlÉÖºiÉ®ºÉÉ ºÉ¨|ÉÉ{iÉ{É®¨ÉÉèVɺÉ: * xÉɺÉÒSSÉ Ê¶ÉÊlɱÉÉ +ɺÉx¨ÉÊxlÉiÉÉ®: ·ÉºÉx¨ÉÖJÉÉ: **2** ºÉʴɺ¨ÉªÉÉ ¨É½ôÉˤvÉ iÉä ºÉ֮ɺÉÖ®MÉhÉÉ ¨ÉÖnùÉ **6** ´ÉɺÉÖÊEòp ¨É½ôɺÉ{ÉÇ: |ÉÉhÉ´ÉèC±É´ªÉ¨ÉÉ{iÉ´ÉÉxÉ * xÉɮɪÉhÉÉxÉÖ¦ÉÉ´ÉäxÉ xÉÉ{ÉÖnæù´ÉÉnùªÉ: ¸É¨É¨É * ¨ÉxlÉEòɱÉä ¨Éxnù®Éä%Ê{É xÉèEòjÉɺÉÒÊiºlɮʺlÉÊiÉ: **3** ¶ÉÖ¶ÉÖ¦Éä ¨Éx¨ÉlÉÆ iÉSSÉ ºÉ¨É¨ÉÉEò¹ÉÇhÉÉkÉnùÉ **7**

When Pradyumna (another manifestation of Hari) saw that Chapter - 12: The appearance of the fourteen they were exhausted and had lost their enthusiasm, at the be- gems hest of Vishnu, he entered into the gods, demons and Lords Skanda said: of the serpent and infused strength in them. (4) Then the sons of Kashyapa (demons) being pleased, came Even Aniruddha (another manifestation of Hari) for the same back to the place of churning and churned the ocean for an- reason, taking control of mountain with thousand hands, stood other thousand years. (1) there like another great mountain. (5) When all of them continued to churn the ocean, nothing came Then all the demons and divines, obtaining great strength, out. They became exhausted and the churners started gasp- continued to churn the ocean with great speed. (6) ing for breath. (2) Because of the grace of Lord Narayana the gods etc. were Even Vasuki the great serpent was on the verge of death. not tired. Even the mountain used as the churning rod stood Even the Mandara Mountain was not in the same place dur- in a balanced way, even though being dragged systemati- ing the time of churning. (3) cally. When the great ocean was being churned, denudation Chapter 12 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam117 118 With English Translation Chapter 12 ¨ÉlªÉ¨ÉÉxÉä ¨É½ôɨ¦ÉÉävÉÉè ºÉÖ»ÉÖ´ÉÖ: {ÉÊ®iɺiÉnùÉ * iÉiÉÉä%¦É´ÉzÉ{ºÉ®ºÉÉä MU{ɱÉÉ´ÉhªÉ¦ÉڨɪÉ: * ¨É½ôÉpÖù¨ÉÉhÉÉÆ ÊxɪÉÉǺÉÉ ¤É½ô´É SÉÉè¹ÉvÉÒ®ºÉÉ: **8** ºÉÖ®Énäù´ÉÒ iÉiÉÉä VÉYÉä ºÉ´ÉǨÉÉnùEònäù´ÉiÉÉ **13** iÉlÉɦÉÚiÉÉnù¨¤ÉÖÊxÉvÉä®ÉʴɮɺÉÒiEò±ÉÉÊxÉÊvÉ: * +ɺÉÒnùlÉ vÉxÉÖ: àææXZ ºÉ´ÉǶɺjÉÉÊvÉnèù´ÉiɨÉ * EòÉxiªÉÉè¹ÉvÉÒxÉɨÉvªÉIÉ: ºÉ´ÉÉǺÉÉÆ ªÉ =nùÒªÉÇiÉä **9** ´ÉÉtÉÊvÉnèù´ÉiÉÆ ¶ÉRÂJÉ: {ÉÉ\SÉVÉxªÉºiÉiÉÉä%¦É´ÉiÉ **14** iÉiÉÉä MÉ´ÉɨÉÊvɹ`ôÉjÉÒ ºÉ´ÉÉǺÉɨÉÊ{É EòɨÉvÉÖEÂò * +jÉ SÉxpù: {ÉÉÊ®VÉÉiɺiÉlÉè´ÉÉ{ºÉ®ºÉÉÆ MÉhÉ: * ½ôÊ´ÉvÉÉÇxªÉ¦É´ÉräùxÉÖ: ¶ÉÒiÉÉƶÉÖºÉnÞù¶ÉtÖÊiÉ: **10** +ÉÊnùiªÉ{ÉlɨÉÉʸÉiªÉ iɺlÉÖ®äiÉä iÉÖ iÉiIÉhɨÉ **15** +·É: ·ÉäiÉÉä%lÉÉʴɮɺÉÒrùªÉÉxÉɨÉÊvÉnäù´ÉiÉÉ * ´ÉɯñhÉҨɷɮÉVÉÆ SÉ nèùiªÉä¶ÉÉ VÉMÉÞ½ÖôpÖÇùiɨÉ * Bä®É´ÉiÉp xÉÉMÉäxpù SÉiÉÖnÇùxiÉ: ¶ÉʶÉ|ɦÉ: **11** Bä®É´ÉiÉÆ näù´É®ÉVÉÉä VÉOÉɽôÉxÉÖ¨ÉiÉÉrù®ä: **16** {ÉÉÊ®VÉÉiÉÉä Ênù´ªÉiɯñºiɯñ®ÉVɺiÉiÉÉä%¦É´ÉiÉ * EòÉèºiÉÖ¦Ép vÉxÉÖ: ¶ÉRÂJÉÉä ʴɹhÉÖ¨Éä´É |É{ÉäÊnù®ä * ¨ÉÊhÉ®ixÉÆ EòÉèºiÉÖ¦ÉÉJªÉÆ {És®ÉMɨɦÉÚkÉiÉ: **12** ½ôÊ´ÉvÉÉÇxÉÓ iÉÖ iÉä ºÉ´Éæ iÉÉ{ɺÉ䦪ÉÉä nùnÖùºiÉnùÉ **17** came out from big trees and similarly the juices came out Then came out the heavenly nymphs, repositories of beauty from herbs. (7-8) and lustre. Then emerged ‘Suradevi’, who intoxicates every- From that type of ocean came out of the moon, who is said to body. Then there was the bow ‘Sharnga’ the divine bow be the presiding deity of effulgence and herbs. (9) among the weapons; similarly there came out the ‘panchajanya’ a conch which is the Lord of all the conches. (13-14) Then came out the ‘Kamadhenu’ (celestial cow) the best of all the cows who grants the wish of every one. She had the Then, at that place, the moon, the ‘Parijata’ and the group of hue of the moon. (10) nymphs stood immediately in the path of the sun. (15) Then the presiding deity of the all the horses, ‘Ucchaishravas; The leaders of the demons immediately took over Suradevi a white horse and ‘Airavata’, the Lord of elephants with four and the king of the horses. Being permitted by Lord Hari, tusks resembling the moonlight emerged. (11) Indra took over the Airavata. (16) Then emerged the celestial tree ‘Parijata’, king of the trees, The bow named Sharnga, and conch named Panchajanya went and the best among the gems by name ‘Kaustubha’ having to Vishnu. All of them gave away the celestial cow to the the hue of ‘pushyaraga’ a type of gem. (12) ascetics. (17) Chapter 12 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam119 120 With English Translation Chapter 12 ¨ÉlªÉ¨ÉÉxÉÉi{ÉÖxÉ: ʺÉxvÉÉä: ºÉÉIÉÉSUÅôÒ®¦É´Éiº´ÉªÉ¨É * iÉnùÉ Ê¶ÉÊlɱɪÉixÉɺiÉä ÊxɮɶÉÉ +¨ÉÞiÉÉän¦ɴÉä * +ÉxÉxnùªÉxiÉÒ º´ÉnÞù¶ÉÉ ÊjɱÉÉäEòÓ ½ôiÉ´ÉSÉǺɨÉ **18** |ɨ±ÉÉxÉ´ÉCjÉÉ: ÊJÉzÉÉp ¤É¦ÉÚ´ÉÖ: EòɶªÉ{ÉÉ ¨ÉÖxÉä ! **23** iÉÉÆ OɽôÒiÉÖÆ iÉÖ ºÉ´Éæ%Ê{É ºÉ֮ɺÉÖ®xÉ®ÉnùªÉ: * nÞù¹]´ÉÉ iÉlÉÉÊ´ÉvÉÉƺiÉÉÆp ¦ÉMÉ´ÉÉxEò¯ñhÉÉÊxÉÊvÉ: * BäSUÆôºiɺªÉÉ: |ÉiÉÉ{ÉÉkÉÖ ¶ÉäEäò%xiªÉäiÉÖÆ xÉ Eò SÉxÉ **19** =tÖHòÉä%¦ÉÚiº´ÉªÉÆ ¥ÉÀx¨ÉxlÉxÉÉªÉ ½ôºÉÊx´É¦ÉÖ: **24** iÉiɺiÉÉÆ {És½ôºiÉi´ÉÉSUÅôÒ Ê´ÉÊnùi´Éè´É ´ÉɺɴÉ: * ®ixÉEòÉ\SÉÒnÞùfɤÉrùEòSUô{ÉÒiÉɨ¤É®tÖÊiÉ: * +ÉxÉxnÆù {É®¨ÉÆ |ÉÉ{É ¥ÉÀÉtÉ ªÉä SÉ iÉÊuùnù: **20** uùɦªÉÉÆ uùɦªÉɨÉ˽ô ¨ÉvªÉä nùÉ䦪ÉÉǨÉ֦ɪÉiÉÉä%OɽôÒiÉ **25** iÉÉ´ÉkÉjÉɨ¤ÉÖÊvÉ: ºÉÉIÉÉnäùiªÉ iÉÉÆ ½èô¨É +ɺÉxÉä * vÉÞiÉÉʽô´ÉnùxÉÉ nèùiªÉɺiɺlÉÖ®äEòiÉ B´É iÉä * EòxªÉÉ ¨É¨ÉäªÉʨÉiªÉÖCi´ÉÉ MÉÞ½ôÒi´ÉÉRÂEò ={ÉÉʴɶÉiÉ **21** BEòiÉÉä vÉÞiÉiÉi{ÉÖSUôÉ näù´ÉɺiɺlÉÖºiÉnùÉÊJɱÉÉ: **26** iÉx¨ÉvªÉMÉp ¦ÉMÉ´ÉÉx¨É¨ÉxlÉÉˤvÉ ºÉ±ÉұɪÉÉ * {ÉÖxÉ®¤vÉä¨ÉÇlªÉ¨ÉÉxÉÉnùÊvÉEÆò ¤ÉʱÉʦÉp iÉè: * nùnùÉxÉÉä xɪÉxÉÉxÉxnÆù SÉ\SÉiEò®Ê´É¦ÉÚ¹ÉhÉ: **27** ºÉÖvÉÉÌlÉʦÉvÉêªÉÇ´ÉÊn¦ɮÊ{É xÉè´ÉɦɴÉiºÉÖvÉÉ **22** erful, desirous of getting nectar; it did not emerge at all. (22) After further churning, there appeared Goddess Lakshmi who pleased with her eyes all the three worlds, which had previ- The demons gave up their efforts having no hopes of getting ously lost their lustre. (18) the nectar. Their faces lost their lustre and they were disap- pointed. (23) Everyone viz. gods, demons and human beings were eager to Then the Lord of the ocean of compassion, (Lord Hari) hav- posses her, because of her power; however nobody was ca- ing seen them in that state, himself got involved in churning the pable going near her. (19) ocean. (24) Lord Vishnu was immensely pleased, having learnt that she The Lord held the serpent in the middle and on both sides was none other than Goddess Lakshmi, since she was hold- with two hand each; his upper garment was at tied at his waist, ing the lotus in her hand. Brahma and others also who knew its girdle studded with gems and diamonds. Then the demons her could recognize her. (20) stood in one place holding the hoods of the serpent. In an- Then the ocean appeared in a human from made her sit in a golden other place all the gods stood holding the tail of the serpent. seat and kept her at his lap saying she is my daughter. (21) The Lord stood in the middle of these two groups and churned the ocean with ease. While churning, the jewels in his hand When the ocean was churned again by those who were pow- were moving and it was happy sight to look at. (25-27) Chapter 12 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam121 122 With English Translation Chapter 13 ¥ÉÀÉ ºÉ½ô̹É|É´É®è®xiÉÊ®IÉʺlÉiɺiÉnùÉ * +vªÉÉªÉ : 13 +´ÉÉÊEò®ÆºiÉÆ EÖòºÉÖ¨Éè: EÖò´ÉÇxÉ VɪÉVɪÉv´ÉÊxɨÉ **28** ºEòxnùù =´ÉÉSÉ ¨ÉlªÉ¨ÉÉxÉÉkÉiÉ: ʺÉxvÉÉäVÉÇYÉä vÉx´ÉxiÉ®Ò: {ÉÖ¨ÉÉxÉ * =i|ÉäIÉiÉÉä VÉɪɨÉÉxÉÆ ¨ÉÊxlÉiÉÉ®Éä%lÉ iÉä%ÊJɱÉÉ: * ʴɹhÉÉä®Æ¶ÉäxÉ MÉÉè®ÉRÂMÉ: ºÉÖvÉÉEÖò¨¦ÉÆ Eò®ä nùvÉiÉ **29** +ɪÉÉxiÉÆ nùnÞù¶ÉÖnÇÚÇù®ÉnùÊxiÉ vÉx´ÉxiÉË® ʸɪÉ: **1** PÉÞiÉÉnùÒxÉÉÆ Ê½ô ºÉ´Éæ¹ÉÉÆ ®ºÉÉxÉÉÆ ºÉÉ®¨ÉÖkɨɨÉ * ºÉÖvÉɦÉÞiÉÆ ½äô¨ÉEÖò¨¦ÉÆ nÞù¹]´ÉÉ SÉɺªÉ Eò®ä vÉÞiɨÉ * +¨ÉÞiÉÆ iÉnÂMÉÞ½ôÒi´ÉɺÉÉè ʸɪÉÉä%ÊxiÉEò¨ÉÖ{ÉɪɪÉÉè **30** +ºÉÖ®É: ºÉ½ôºÉÉ ¥ÉÀzÉÖi{±ÉÖiªÉ VÉMÉÞ½Öôp iɨÉ **2** <ÊiÉ ¸ÉÒºEòxnù{ÉÖ®ÉhÉä ʴɹhÉÖJÉhbä ¸ÉÒ´ÉɺÉÖnäù´É¨ÉɽôÉi¨ªÉä iÉjÉÉÊ{É ¤ÉʱÉxÉÉä ªÉä iÉä MÉÞ½ôÒi´ÉÉ nÖùpÖù´ÉÖºiÉiÉ: * +¨ÉÞiɨÉxlÉxÉä SÉiÉÖnÇù¶É®ixÉÉäi{ÉÊkÉxÉɨÉÉ uùÉnù¶ÉÉä%vªÉɪÉ: **12** iÉÉxÉ nÖù¤ÉDZÉÉ xªÉ¹ÉävÉxiÉ xÉÒÊiÉ´ÉÉCªÉè®xÉÖpÖùiÉÉ: **3**

Then, the creator, standing in the sky along with great sages, sprinkled flowers from above proclaiming the sound “victory, Chapter - 13: Description of the drinking of victory”. (28) nectar by the gods Then from the ocean which was being churned there, arose a Skanda said: person called Dhanvantari, a part of Lord Vishnu, with a white All those churners looked from a distance at this Dhanvantari coloured body, holding the pot of nectar. (29) who was emerging from the ocean and proceeding towards He went near Goddess Lakshmi holding the great nectar, Goddess Lakshmi. (1) which was the essence of ghee etc and also of all juices. (30) O Brahman! Having seen the golden pot containing the nec- Thus ends the twelfth chapter titled “The appearance tar, held in his hand, the demons at once pounced upon him of the fourteen gems” found in Vasudeva Mahatmya and took away that pitcher. (2) in Vishnukhanda of Skandapurana. There also, those who were more powerful took away the * * * pot and ran away from there. Those who were weak tried to stop them and followed them advising them about ethics. (3) Chapter 13 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam123 124 With English Translation Chapter 13 +½ôÉä ! xÉè´É¨ÉvɨÉÉæ ´É: EòɪÉÉæ vɨÉÇ{ɮɪÉhÉè: * ºÉÖvÉÉ{ÉÉxÉÉnÞùiÉä%{ªÉäiÉä ½ôxiÉ֨ɺ¨ÉÉxɱÉÆ IɨÉÉ: * ºÉ¨É¸É¨É䦪ÉÉä näù´É䦪ÉÉä nùk´ÉÉ {ÉäªÉÆ xÉ SÉÉxªÉlÉÉ **4** {ÉÒiÉä%¨ÉÞiÉä iÉÖ iÉè®t ËEò EòÊ®¹ªÉɨɽäô ´ÉªÉ¨É **9** +xÉÉnÞùiªÉäÊiÉ iÉuùÉCªÉÆ ªÉªÉÖnÚÇù®Æ i´É®ÉÊx´ÉiÉÉ: * ºEòxnù =´ÉÉSÉ iÉjÉÉÊ{É iÉä¹ÉɨÉxªÉÉäxªÉÆ Eò®ÉEÞòʹ]ô¨ÉǽôiªÉ¦ÉÚiÉ **5** ÊxɶɨªÉ nèùxªÉÆ näù´ÉÉxÉÉÆ ¦ÉMÉ´ÉÉx¦ÉHòEòɪÉÇEÞòiÉ * +½Æô {ÉÚ´ÉǨɽÆô {ÉÚ´ÉÈ xÉ i´ÉÆ xÉ i´ÉÆ Ê{ɤÉɨªÉ½ô¨É * ¨ÉɦÉè¹]äôÊiÉ ºÉÖ®ÉxÉÖCi´ÉÉ ºÉÖvÉɨÉÉÊnùiºÉnùɺÉÖ®ÉiÉ **10** Mohini (lady of bewitching nectar. Divide this nectar and make all of us drink this ambro- beauty) sat facing the divine beings on a golden seat. (17) sia. We are the sons of Kashyapa. (13) Keeping the nectar pot near her, she looked here and there, Skanda said: sporting her lady characteristics for a while. She stood as though she was not interested in anything. (18) Stating this, they gave away that pot to that lady though she was not willing to receive it. She said, “Do not trust me. I will The leaders of demons like Viprachitti etc were entertaining do whatever I like. (14) some doubt about Mohini who was sitting near the divine beings. (19) You did the wrong thing. I will distribute this nectar, as I wish to”. Even when she said thus, those fools said “Do whatever Slowly they came near her and without her knowledge treach- you like”. (15) erously they stole the nectar pot with a desire to drink the nectar in privacy. (20) Then according the dictates of that lady, the divine beings, demons and Vasuki sat in rows of their own people. (16) Then there came Nara and Narayana along with ascet- Chapter 13 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam127 128 With English Translation Chapter 13 xÉɮɪÉhÉäxÉäʹÉiÉÉä%lÉ xÉ®ºiÉÉxºÉ½ôºÉÉ%¯ñhÉiÉ * iÉjÉÉMÉiÉɪÉÉÆ ¨ÉÉäʽôxªÉÉÆ ÊºÉ\SÉxiªÉÉÆ iÉx¨ÉÖJÉä ºÉÖvÉɨÉ * ¤É±ÉÉnùÉÊSUôt iÉiEÖò¨¦ÉÆ ¨ÉÉäʽôxªÉè ºÉ nùnùÉè pÖùiɨÉ **22** nÞù¶ÉÉ%ºÉÚºÉÖSÉiÉÉÆ iɺªÉè {ÉÖ¹{É´ÉxiÉÉ´ÉÖ¦ÉÉè SÉ iɨÉ **27** iÉiÉÉä xÉ®Æ ½ôxiÉÖEòɨÉÉ +ÉkɶɺjÉɺiÉÖ nùÉxÉ´ÉÉ: * º¨ÉÞiªÉÉMÉiÉäxÉ SÉGäòhÉ iÉsæ´ÉɺªÉ SÉ ºÉɨÉÞiɨÉ * +É{ÉiÉx{ÉÆÊHòÊ´ÉIÉä{ÉÉä ÁºÉÖ®ÉhÉɨɦÉÚx¨É½ôÉxÉ **23** Ê¶É®Ê SÉSUäônùÉÊiɨɽôx¨ÉɪÉɪÉÉäʹÉuù{ÉÖ: |ɦÉÖ: **28** iÉnùÉ xÉ®Éä%Ê{É ¦ÉMÉ´ÉÉxnäù´ÉnèùiªÉxÉ®è®Ê{É * iÉSUèô±É¸ÉÞRÂMÉ|ÉÊiɨÉÆ OɺÉı±ÉÉäEòÉzÉnùn¦É޶ɨÉ * +VÉäªÉÉä ÊxɦÉǪÉÉä ÁäEò: ºÉÉEÆò iÉèªÉÖǪÉÖvÉä ¤É±ÉÒ **24** Oɽôi´Éä ºlÉÉ{ɪÉɨÉÉºÉ ±ÉÉäEòÉxÉÉÆ ¶ÉÉxiɪÉä ½ôÊ®: **29** BiÉʺ¨ÉzÉxiÉ®ä näù´ÉÉx{ÉÆÊHòºlÉÉx¨ÉÉäʽôxÉÒ´É{ÉÖ: * näù´ÉÉxºÉÖvÉÉÆ {ÉɪÉʪÉi´ÉÉ VÉMÉÞ½äô {ÉÉè¯ñ¹ÉÓ iÉxÉ֨ɠ* +{ÉɪɪÉiºÉÖvÉÉÆ Ê´É¹hÉÖ: ºÉ´Éæ¶ÉÉä ±ÉPÉÖSÉRÂGò¨É: **25** ¦ÉMÉ´ÉÉxÉlÉ näù´ÉɺiÉÖ ªÉÖªÉÖtÖ: ºÉ½ô nùÉxÉ´Éè: **30** iÉjÉÉÊ{É nùÉxÉ´ÉÉä ®É½Öô: ºÉÚªÉÇSÉxpù¨ÉºÉÉxiÉ®ä * |ÉʴɶªÉ näù´ÉiÉÉ{ÉÆHòÉ´ÉÖ{ÉÉʴɶÉnù±ÉÊIÉiÉ: **26** tween the sun and moon in the row of the divine beings. (26) When Mohini came there and was pouring nectar in the mouth ics. They could see the demons snatching away the nec- of Rahu, the sun and the moon indicated to Mohini (that he tar pot (21) was a demon). (27) Nara sent by Narayana stopped them at once, forcibly taking The Lord in the form of the great lady Mohini, instantly cut the away that pot. Nara gave it to Mohini immediately. (22) head of Rahu which was full of nectar, with his disk, which at The demons holding the weapons came running to kill the once came there even as the Lord remembered it. (28) Nara. Then there occurred a disturbance in the formation. That head which was a like a peak of mountain fell down Then Nara who cannot be conquered by either the divine making a great sound overpowering all people. Then Lord being or demons or humans fought alone truly with those de- Hari stationed him as one of the planets to bring in peace to mons. (23-24) the world. (29) In the meanwhile the Lord in the form of Mohini, quick in After making the divine beings drink the nectar, the Lord as- movement, made the divine beings who were sitting in a row, sumed his male form. Then the divine beings fought with the drink nectar. (25) demons. There ensued a fierce battled between the divine There also the demon Rahu, stealthily crept in and sat in be- beings who were much more powerful by drinking the nectar Chapter 13 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam129 130 With English Translation Chapter 14 =nùx´ÉiɺiÉ]äô ªÉÖrÆù näù´ÉÉxÉɨɺÉÖ®è: ºÉ½ô * +vªÉÉªÉ : 14 ºÉÖvÉÉ{ÉÉxÉÉÊiɤÉʱÉxÉɨÉɺÉÒÊuù¹hÉֺɽôÉʪÉxÉɨÉ **31** ºEòxnù =´ÉÉSÉ iÉʺ¨ÉƺiÉÖ iÉÖ¨ÉÖ±Éä ªÉÖräù xÉ®ähÉäxpùÉÊnùʦÉp iÉä * ¥ÉÀÉ |ÉVÉä·É®É: ¶É¨¦ÉÖ¨ÉÇxÉ´Ép ¨É½ô¹ÉǪÉ: * ÊxɽôxªÉ¨ÉÉxÉÉ +ºÉÖ®É: {ɱÉɪªÉ Ê´ÉʴɶÉÚ ®ºÉɨÉ **32** +ÉÊnùiªÉ´ÉºÉÖ¯ñpùÉp ʺÉrùMÉxvÉ´ÉÇSÉÉ®hÉÉ: **1** ºÉÚªÉÇ SÉɺiÉÆMÉiɺiÉÉ´ÉiºÉ´Éæ näù´ÉMÉhÉɺiÉiÉ: * ºÉÉvªÉÉp ¨É¯ñiÉpè´É Ê´É·Éänäù´ÉÉ ÊnùMÉÒ·É®É: * ʸɪÉÉä%ÊxiÉEò¨ÉÖ{ÉÉVÉM¨ÉÖºiÉqù¶ÉÇxɨɽôÉäiºÉ´ÉÉ: **33** nù»ÉÉè ´ÉÊq SÉxpù¨ÉÉp º´ÉªÉÆ vɨÉÇ: |ÉVÉÉ{ÉÊiÉ: **2** <ÊiÉ ¸ÉÒºEòxnù{ÉÖ®ÉhÉä ʴɹhÉÖJÉhbä ¸ÉÒ´ÉɺÉÖnäù´É¨ÉɽôÉi¨ªÉä ºÉÖ{ÉhÉÉÇ: ÊEòzÉ®É SÉè´É ªÉä SÉÉxªÉä MÉhÉnäù´ÉiÉÉ: * näù´ÉiÉɨÉÞiÉ{ÉÉxÉ´ÉhÉÇxÉxÉɨÉÉ jɪÉÉänù¶ÉÉä%vªÉɪÉ: **13** ¶Éä¹ÉÉtÉ ´Éè¹hÉ´ÉÉ xÉÉMÉÉ näù´É{ÉixªÉp ºÉ´ÉǶÉ: **3** ºÉÉÊ´ÉjÉÒ {ÉÉ´ÉÇiÉÒ SÉè´É {ÉÞÊlÉ´ÉÒ SÉ ºÉ®º´ÉiÉÒ * and the demons on the beach of the ocean. (30-31) ¶ÉSÉÒ MÉÉè®Ò ʶɴÉÉ ºÉÆYÉÉ @ñÊrù: º´ÉɽôÉ SÉ ®ÉäʽôhÉÒ * In the fierce battle with Nara and the divine beings, the de- vÉÚ¨ÉÉähÉÉÇ SÉÉÊnùÊiÉvÉǨÉÇ{ÉixªÉÉä ¨ÉÚÌiÉnùªÉÉnùªÉ: **4** mons who were being killed, ran away and entered the netherworld. At the time the sun was setting. All the divine Chapter - 14: Description of the festival of beings who were happy to see Goddess Lakshmi went near marriage of Shree Lakshmi-Narayana her. (32-33) Skanda said: Thus ends the thirteenth chapter titled “Description of the drinking of nectar by the gods” found in Vasudeva Oh, Savarini! Then the creator, Lords of the people, Shiva, Mahatmya in Skandapurana. the Manu-s, great sages, Aditya-s, Vasu-s, Rudra-s, Siddha- s Gandharva-s and Charana-s, Sadhya-s, Manes, Visvedava- * * * s and the Lords of the different quarters, Asvini-Devatas, Agni, moon, the good of death, Gajendra, Kinnara-s and other Gandharvas, the Vaishnavite serpents like Adishesha, the wives of the divine beings, (1-3) Savitri, Parvati, the earth, Saraswathi, Sachi, Gauri, Shiva, Chapter 14 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam131 132 With English Translation Chapter 14 +¯ñxvÉiÉÒ ¶ÉÉÊhb±ÉÒ SÉ ±ÉÉä{ÉɨÉÖpùÉ iÉlÉè´É SÉ * ´ÉèEÖòh`ô´ÉÉʺÉxÉ: ºÉ´Éæ iÉlÉÉ MÉÉä±ÉÉäEò´ÉÉʺÉxÉ: * +xɺÉÚªÉÉnùªÉ: ºÉÉv´ªÉ @ñʹÉ{ÉixªÉp ºÉ´ÉǶÉ: **5** {ÉɹÉÇnù|É´É®É Ê´É¹hÉÉäºiÉjÉÉVÉM¨ÉÖ: |ɽô̹ÉiÉÉ: **10** MÉ¢MÉÉ ºÉ®º´ÉiÉÒ ®ä´ÉÉ ªÉ¨ÉÖxÉÉ iÉ{ÉiÉÒ iÉlÉÉ * +ÊhɨÉÉtÉ: ʺÉrùªÉÉä%¹]ôÉè ¶É¢JÉ{ÉsÉnùªÉÉä xÉ´É * SÉxpù¦ÉÉMÉÉ Ê´É{ÉɶÉÉ SÉ ¶ÉiÉpÖùnæùÊ´ÉEòÉ iÉlÉÉ **6** ÊxÉvɪÉÉä ¨ÉÚÌiɨÉxiÉp ºÉ¨ÉÉVÉM¨ÉÖ: ʸɪÉÉä%ÊxiÉEäò **11** MÉÉänùÉ´É®Ò SÉ ºÉ®ªÉÚ: EòÉ´Éä®Ò EòÉèʶÉEòÒ iÉlÉÉ * {ÉÚhÉǶÉÉ®nùSÉxpùÉä%Ê{É iÉnùÉxÉÓ |ÉÒiɪÉä ʸɪÉ: * EÞò¹hÉÉ ´ÉähÉÒ ¦ÉҨɮlÉÒ iÉÉ©É{ÉhÉÔ ¨É½ôÉxÉnùÒ **7** xÉè¶ÉÆ iÉiÉÉä%½ô®iºÉ´ÉÈ ¤É¦ÉÚ´ÉÖÌxɨÉDZÉÉ Ênù¶É: **12** EÞòiɨÉɱÉÉ Ê´ÉiɺiÉÉ SÉ ÊxÉÌ´ÉxvªÉÉ ºÉÖ®ºÉÉ iÉlÉÉ * iÉiÉÉä%ʦɹÉäEò¨ÉÉ®ä¦Éä iɺªÉÉ ¥ÉÀÉYɪÉÉ ´ÉÞ¹ÉÉ * SɨÉÇh´ÉiÉÒ {ɪÉÉä¹hÉÒ SÉ Ê´É·ÉÉtÉ xÉt +ɪɪÉÖ: **8** ¨Éhb{ÉÆ ®SɪÉɨÉÉºÉ ºÉtºi´É¹]ÅôÉÊiɶÉÉä¦ÉxɨÉ **13** ®¨¦ÉÉ PÉÞiÉÉSÉÒ Ê´É·ÉÉSÉÒ ¨ÉäxÉEòÉ SÉ ÊiɱÉÉäkɨÉÉ * ®ixɺiɨ¦ÉºÉ½ô»ÉÉhÉɨÉɪÉiÉÉʦÉp {ÉÊHòʦÉ: * =´ÉǶÉÒ|ɨÉÖJÉɺiÉjÉ ºÉ´ÉÉÇ{ºÉ®ºÉ +ɪɪÉÖ: **9** ÊSÉjÉè®xÉäEèò¯ñ±±ÉÉäSÉè: ¶ÉÉäʦÉiÉÆ Eònù±ÉÒpÖù¨Éè: **14**

All the persons living in the world of Vaikuntha and similarly Samjna, Radha, Svaha and Rohini, Dhumorna, Adithi and persons living in Golaka and leaders of the sections of Vishnu other wives viz. Murthi, Daya etc. Arundhati, Shandili, came there with joy. (10) Lopamudra, and the other virtuous women like Anasuya etc and the wives of other great sages assembled all The eight accomplishments like Anima etc, the nine weath- around; (4-5) ers in human from like Shankara and Padma etc. too came there. (11) There also arrived all the rivers like Ganga, Saraswathi, Reva, Yamuna, Tapati, Chandrabhagya, Vipasha, The full moon of the autumn season removed all the darkness Shatadru, Devika, Godavari, Sarayu, Kaveri, Kaushiki, to please Goddess Lakshmi and thus all the directions be- Krishna, Veni, Bhimarathi, the great river Tamraparni, came clear. (12) Kritamala, Visista, Nirvindhya, Surara, Charamamati, Then Indra started to perform the ablution of Lakshmi at the Payoshni, Viswa etc. (6-8) behest of the creator. The sculptor of the divine beings viz. There arrived all the celestial nymphs like Rambha, Grithachi, Tvashta erected a beautiful a Mantapa-abode. (13) Vishvachi, Menaka, Tilottama and Urvashi. (9) The Mantapa constructed by Tvashta was shining forth with Chapter 14 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam133 134 With English Translation Chapter 14 ºÉÖMÉÊxvÉ{ÉÖ¹{ÉxÉ©ÉÉʦÉÌnù´ªÉEò±{ÉpÖù¨ÉÉʱÉʦÉ: * ¨ÉÚÌiɨÉiªÉÉä ¨É½ôÉxÉtºiÉjÉÉVÉ¿ÖVÉDZÉÉÊxÉ SÉ * VÉÖ¹]Æô xÉÉxÉÉÊ´ÉvÉè®RÂMÉènÇù¶ÉÇxÉÒªÉÆ ¨ÉxÉÉä½ô®¨É **15** ¨ÉxjÉÉxÉÖSSÉÉ®ªÉÊxiÉ º¨É ¨ÉÚiÉÉÇ ´ÉänùÉ: ¨É½ô̹ÉʦÉ: **20** EòÉäÊ]ô¶ÉÉä ®ixÉnùÒ{ÉÉxÉÉÆ {ÉÊHòʦÉ: ¶ÉÖrù®ÉäÊSɹÉɨÉ * VÉMÉÖ: ºÉÖEòh`ôÉ MÉxvÉ´ÉÉÇ xÉxÉÞiÉÖ SÉÉ{ºÉ®ÉäMÉhÉÉ: * §ÉÉVɨÉÉxÉÆ iÉÉä®hÉèp ¨ÉÖHòɽôÉ®èp ±Éʨ¤ÉʦÉ: **16** ´ÉÉtÉÊxÉ ´ÉÉnùªÉɨÉɺÉÖ®xªÉä näù´ÉMÉhÉɺiÉnùÉ **21** ®ixÉ˺ɽôɺÉxÉä iÉjÉ MÉÒiÉ´ÉÉt{ÉÖ®:ºÉ®¨É * ¨É½ôÉxɦÉÚkÉnùÉxÉxnùʺjɱÉÉäCªÉÉÆ ºÉ´ÉÇnäùʽôxÉɨÉ * ={ÉÉ´Éä¶ªÉ Ê¸ÉªÉÆ SÉGÖò®Ê¦É¹ÉäEÆò ¨É½ô¹ÉǪÉ: **17** ¸ÉÒºÉÚHòÉÊnù ÊuùVÉÉ: {Éä`ÖôVÉÇMÉÖMÉÔiÉÉÊxÉ SÉ ÊºjɪÉ: **22** Bä®É´ÉiÉ: {ÉÖhb®ÒEòÉä ´ÉɨÉxÉ: EÖò¨ÉÖnùÉä%\VÉxÉ: * EòÉƺªÉiÉɱɨÉÞnùRÂMÉÉp {ÉhÉ´ÉÉxÉEòMÉÉä¨ÉÖJÉÉxÉ * {ÉÖ¹{ÉnùxiÉ: ºÉÉ´ÉǦÉÉè¨É: ºÉÖ|ÉiÉÒEòp ÊnùMMÉVÉÉ: **18** ´ÉÉnùªÉɨÉɺÉÖ®¨¦ÉÉänùÉ ÊnùÊ´É nÖùxnÖù¦ÉªÉÉä%xÉnùxÉ **23** EÖò´ÉÇxiÉÉä ¤ÉÞÆʽôiÉÉxªÉäiÉä ½äô¨ÉEÖò¨¦ÉÉärÞùiÉè: ¶ÉÖ¦Éè: * +ɺÉÒiEÖòºÉ֨ɴÉÞʹ]ôp ºÉÉEÆò Vɪɮ´ÉèºiÉnùÉ * SÉiÉÖ:ʺÉxvÉֺɨÉÉxÉÒiÉ讦ªÉʹÉ\SÉxiÉ ´ÉÉʮʦÉ: **19** +ɺÉƺiÉi{ÉÊ®SɪÉÉǪÉÉÆ vɨÉÇ{ÉixªÉp ʺÉrùªÉ: **24** The holy rivers in the human form had brought the waters. the long rows of thousand pillars, studded with gums, endear- The Vedas having taken human forms, along with the sages ing paintings, decorated with the plantain trees containing flow- were chanting the Mantras. (20) ers of the heavenly tree ‘Kalpavruksha’, which were bloom- ing with flowers full of fragrance having different colours. It The Gandharvas with melodious voices sang. The groups of was very attractive. It was brilliant with thousands of lights nymphs danced; other river beings played on the instruments, shining forth It was also decorated with pendant of pearls and at that time. (21) ‘Torana-s’ (welcome arches made of leaves). (14-16) At that time, all the living beings in the three worlds were in There the sages made Goddess Lakshmi to sit on the golden an ecstatic mood. Brahmins recited Sri Sukta etc, and throne and coroneted her to the sound of music emanating women were singing. (22) from the different instruments. (17) Instruments like Kamshya, tala, mridanga, panava, anaka, The great elephants Airavata, Pundarika, Vamana, Kumuda, gomukha and so on were played by the clouds that sounded Anjana, Pushpadanta, Sarvabhouma and Supratika poured loudly. Drums sounded being played in the world of the the holy waters brought from the four seas with raised golden Devas. (23) pitchers. (18-19) There was a shower of flowers resounding with the sound Chapter 14 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam135 136 With English Translation Chapter 14 ºÉÖºxÉÉiÉÉªÉ iÉiɺiɺªÉè EòÉè¶ÉäªÉä {ÉÒiÉ´ÉɺɺÉÒ * ´ÉºÉxiÉ: EòÉèºÉÖ¨ÉÉx½ôÉ®ÉxEòh`ôºÉÚjÉÆ SÉ ¶ÉRÂEò®: * nùnùÉ´ÉxÉPªÉäÇ VɱÉvÉÒ ®ixɦÉÚ¹ÉÉp ¦ÉÚÊ®¶É: **25** ´ÉèVɪÉÊxiÉ »ÉVÉÆ {ÉɶÉÒ EÖò¤Éä®Éä ®ixÉnù{ÉÇhɨÉ **30** ={É´Éä¶ÉÉäÊSÉiÉÆ iɺªÉÉ

‘Victory! Victory’. The chaste wives and ‘siddhis’ (having prosperity. Savitri gave her the ‘Seemanta’ gem, and Sachi taken human forms) began serving Sri Devi. (24) gave her a plate for betel leaves. (29) After she had had her auspicious bath, the ocean presented The season Vasanta, presented flower garlands, Lord Sankara her two invaluable silk clothes and many gem studded orna- a necklace Varuna, the holder of pase (chord) a ‘Vaijayanthi’ ments. (25) garland and Kubera a gem-studded mirror. (30) Indra presented her a gem-studded seat, Vishwakrma bangles Agni gave an invaluable bodice, Yama an auspicious fan, and and precious gem-studded signet rings. (26) others gave her presents suited to the occasion. (31) Sri Devi’s brother, Sudhakara, presented a nose-jewel and a Then the Ocean-Lord asked Brahma “To whom shall I offer beautiful crest jewel that was studded with gems. (27) this fully ornamented maiden?” Then the all-knowing Brahma said as follows: (32) Then, Brahma, who was born of a lotus, presented her with a lotus, Saraswati a pearl necklace, Sesha and other Nagas Oh Ocean, this daughter of yours is the mother of Siva, gods, precious gem-studded earrings. (28) all the worlds and myself. This is a fact. (33) Durga gave her the collerium and ‘Kumkuma’, the symbol of Except Lord Narayana, known as Vasudeva, the Supreme Chapter 14 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam137 138 With English Translation Chapter 14 +iÉ: ºÉÉIÉÉn¦ÉMÉ´ÉiÉä jÉè±ÉÉäCªÉºÉÖJɽäôiÉ´Éä * iÉiÉ: ºÉ½èô´É Ê´ÉÊvÉxÉÉ ºÉ ºÉ¨|ÉÉlªÉÇ iɨÉÒ·É®¨É * +jÉÉMÉiÉɪÉÉä{Éʴɹ]ôÉªÉ näùÁº¨Éè Ê´ÉÊvÉxÉɨ¤ÉÖvÉä ! **35** ´ÉÉMnùÉxÉÉÊnù Ê´ÉvÉɪÉè´É SÉGäò ´Éè´ÉÉʽôEÆò Ê´ÉÊvɨÉ **39** EÖò¯ñ¹´É VÉx¨ÉºÉÉ¡ò±ªÉÆ {ÉÉ´ÉʪÉi´ÉÉ ÊxÉVÉÆ EÖò±É¨É * vÉx´ÉxiÉÊ® SÉxpù¨ÉÉp ´ÉɺɴÉÉtÉp näù´ÉiÉÉ: * ºÉ¨ÉÖrù® ¦É´Éɨ¦ÉÉävÉänÇùk´Éä¨ÉÉÆ {É®¨ÉÉi¨ÉxÉä **36** +ɺÉxºÉ¨ÉÖpùºªÉ {ÉIÉä iÉjÉ ´Éè´ÉÉʽôEòÉäiºÉ´Éä **40** BEòºi´ÉÆ ºÉ{iɦÉÒ °ñ{Éè: ºÉ{iÉÊuù{ÉʴɦÉÉMÉiÉ: * ´ÉºjÉɦɮhɪÉÉxÉÉÊnùnùÉxÉä ¦ÉÉäVÉxÉEò¨ÉÇÊhÉ * ʴɸÉÖiÉÉä%lÉ Ê´ÉvÉɪÉèiÉx¨É½ôiÉÓ EòÒÌiɨÉÉ{ºªÉ漃 **37** ºÉx¨ÉÉxÉxÉä SÉ VÉxªÉÉxÉÉÆ ¨ÉÖJªÉÉ +ɺÉƺiÉ B´É ʽô **41** Mahavishnu. (38) of wearing the thread of auspiciousness. (42-43) Chapter 14 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam139 140 With English Translation Chapter 14 xÉɮɪÉhɺªÉÉlÉ Ê´É¦ÉÉä±ÉÔ±ÉÉÆ ´Éè´ÉÉʽôEòÓ Ê´ÉÊvÉ: * nÖùMÉÉÇ SÉ ´ÉänùºÉÚ´ÉÉÇhÉÒ ºjÉÒ¹ÉÖ ¨ÉÖJªÉÉ ¤É¦ÉÚÊ´É®ä * ¶ÉÉä¦ÉªÉÊx{ÉiÉ®Éè SÉGäò ¨ÉÚÌiÉvɨÉÉê Ê´ÉSÉɪÉÇ SÉ **44** @ñʹÉ{ÉixªÉÉä%xɺÉÚªÉÉtÉ vɨÉÇ{ÉixªÉp ºÉ´ÉǶÉ: **49** vɨÉÉæ%ºÉÉè VÉMÉnùÉvÉÉ®: {ÉÚVªÉ SÉÉÊJɱÉnäùʽôxÉɨÉ * ºÉ½ô ´ÉänùÉÊnùʦɥÉÇÀÉ i´ÉɺÉÒnÖù¦ÉªÉ{ÉIɪÉÉä: * Ê{ÉiÉÉ%ºªÉ ¦ÉÊ´ÉiÉÖÆ ªÉÉäMªÉÉä Á˺¨Ép |ÉÒÊiɨÉÉx¦É޶ɨÉ **45** ¥ÉÉÀhÉÉ ´ÉèÊnùEòÉ ªÉä SÉ Ê´É´ÉɽôÊ´ÉÊvÉEòÉäÊ´ÉnùÉ: **50** <ªÉÆ SÉ ¨ÉÚÌiÉ: |ÉJªÉÉiÉÉ ºÉ´ÉǺÉnÂMÉÖhÉVÉx¨É¦ÉÚ: * +lÉÉʤvÉ: ºÉ´ÉǺɨ¦ÉÉ®ÉÊ\UÅªÉ B´É |ɺÉÉnùiÉ: * nùÉIÉɪÉhÉÒ vɨÉÇ{ÉixÉÒ ¨ÉÉiÉÉ ¦ÉÊ´ÉiÉ֨ɽÇôÊiÉ **46** ºÉt: ºÉ¨{ÉÉnùªÉɨÉÉºÉ VÉxɪÉxnäù´Éʴɺ¨ÉªÉ¨É **51** iÉiÉÉä vɨÉǺªÉÉÊ{É {ÉIÉä ¨ÉÖJªÉÉ: EòɪÉæʹ´É¨Éä%¦É´ÉxÉ * ªÉtiºÉRÂEò±{ɪÉɨÉÉºÉ ¾Ênù iÉkÉnÖù{ÉɾiɨÉ * xÉxnùÒ·É®MÉhÉä¶ÉɦªÉÉÆ ºÉʽôiÉ: ¶ÉRÂEò®Éä ¨ÉÖxÉä ! **47** ºÉt: º´ÉÉÊxiÉEò B´ÉèIÉkÉiÉÉä%¦ÉÚnùÊiɽô̹ÉiÉ: **52** ¨É½ô¹ÉǪÉÉä ¨É®ÒSªÉÉtÉ: |ÉVÉä¶ÉÉ xÉÉ®nùÉä ¨ÉÖÊxÉ: * ´ÉèxÉiÉäªÉp xÉxnùÉtÉ: ¸ÉÒnùɨÉÉtÉp {ÉɹÉÇnùÉ: **48** Garuda, the divine kite, Nanda and other, Sri Daama and other attendants were present. They were prominent in the Lord Brahma celebrated the marriage sport of Lord Narayana performing the events of the marriage. (47-48) in a brilliant manner, having appointed ‘Murty’ and ‘Dharmadevata’ as His parents. (44) Durga, Vani, the mother of the Vedas, Anasuya and other wives of sages, other righteous wives were prominent among Dharma is the support of the world, He is respectable to all women, accompanied by Veda and others. (49) living beings and He is full of affection. Hence, he is fit to be the father of the Lord. (45) Brahma, as well as Brahmins who were experts in conducting marriages and scholars in the Vedas, was on the side of both This Murthy, daughter of Daksha and wife of Dharma is fa- the parties. (50) mous as the mother of all good qualities. She is fit to be his mother” said Brahma. (46) With the blessings of Sri Devi, the ocean king obtained all things needed for the performance of the marriage in a very On the side of Dharma (representing the bridegroom’s side), short time, to the surprise of the Devatas. (51) Lord Sankara together with Nandishwara and Ganesha and others, Maricha and other sages, Lords of men, sage Narada, Whatever he wished to have in his mind, all those would be brought and placed there at once. (52) Chapter 14 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam141 142 With English Translation Chapter 14 ¨ÉvªÉä iÉÖ ¨Éhb{ɺªÉɺÉÉ´ÉÊMxɺlÉÉ{ÉxÉ´ÉäÊnùEòɨÉ * |ÉIÉɱɪÉɨÉÉºÉ iÉnùÊRÂQÉ{É¢EòVÉÆ º´É{Éä¹`ô{ÉixªÉÉ VɱÉÊvÉ: ºÉ MÉ¢MɪÉÉ * EòÉ®ªÉɨÉÉºÉ Ê´ÉÊvÉ´Én¤ÉÉÀhÉè´Éæn´ÉäÊnùùʦÉ: **53** ¦ÉÞ¢MÉɮʺÉHòÉäkɨɴÉÉÊ®vÉÉ®ªÉÉ iÉnù¨¤ÉÖ ¶ÉÒ¹hÉÉÇ SÉ nùvÉÉ® ºÉÉx´ÉªÉ: JJ57JJ +±É\SÉEòÉ® iÉÉÆ ´ÉäËnù MÉxvÉ{ÉÖ¹{ÉÉIÉiÉÉÊnùʦÉ: * iÉiÉ: {É`ôx¨É¢xæ±É¨ÉÖSSÉEèò: ʸɪÉÆ |ÉÉnùÉ{ɪÉSSÉɨ¤ÉÖÊvÉxÉÉSªÉÖiÉÉªÉ * xÉÉxÉÉÊ´ÉvÉè: ¶ÉÖ¦Éè ®¢MÉè: ºÉÉRÂEÖò®è: Eò®EèòºiÉlÉÉ **54** |ÉV´ÉɱªÉ ´ÉËq Ê´ÉÊvÉxÉÉ Ê´ÉvÉÉiÉÉ ºÉÉEÆò ¤ÉÞ½ôÊn¦ɨÉÖÇÊxÉʦÉVÉÖǽôÉ´É JJ58JJ iÉiÉÉä ¨É½ôɨÉRÂMɱɴÉÉtPÉÉä¹Éè: ºÉ¨ÉxjÉEÆò ºÉƺxÉÊ{ÉiÉÉä ¨ÉÖxÉÒxpèù: * |ÉnùÉªÉ iɺ¨Éè iÉxɪÉÉÆ ¨ÉxÉÉäYÉÉÆ iÉi{ÉÉnù{ÉsèEòÊxɤÉrùnÞùʹ]ô¨É * +xÉPªÉÇ´ÉɺÉÉÆ漃 SÉ ®ixɦÉÚ¹ÉÉ nùvÉÉ® ʴɹhÉÖ¨ÉÖÇEÖò]Æô SÉ Ênù´ªÉ¨É **55** ´ÉɺÉÉÆ漃 ®ixÉɦɮhÉÉÊxÉ SÉÉnùÉn¦ÉÚªÉÉÆ漃 ¦ÉÚ¨xÉä ºÉ ºÉ¨ÉÆ nÖùʽôjÉÉ JJ59JJ ´ÉÉÊnùjÉÊxÉv´ÉÉxÉÊxÉxÉÉÊnùiÉɶÉÆ xÉÞiªÉiºÉÖ®ºjÉÒEò±ÉMÉÒiɶÉÉä¦ÉxɨÉ * ½ÖôiɺªÉ iɺªÉÉlÉ ½ÖôiÉɶÉxɺªÉ |ÉnùÊIÉhÉÉÆ SÉÉÊ{É ºÉ½ô ʸɪÉè´É * iÉÆ ¨Éhb{ÉÆ ºÉÉä%lÉ ºÉÖ®è: ºiÉÖ´ÉÊn¦É: ºÉ½èôiªÉ ½èô¨Éä ÊxɹɺÉÉnù {ÉÒ`äô **56** SÉEòÉ® SÉäiÉÉÆ漃 ÊxÉVÉäIÉEòÉhÉÉÆ ºjÉÒhÉÉÆ SÉ {ÉÖƺÉÉÆ SÉ ½ô®x½ôÊ®: ºÉ: JJ60JJ

Then, as his dear wife Ganga was pouring water from golden He got the sacred platform ready, for keeping the sacrificial vessel, the ocean washed Lord Mahavishnu’s lotus feet. Tak- fire in the centre of the structure, installed by Brahmins know- ing that washed water he sprinkled it on his head and all mem- ing the Vedas. (53) bers of his dynasty. (57) He decorated that platform with Sandalwood, flowers, yel- Then, Brahma, reciting loudly auspicious verses, made the low-colored rice and other various kinds of beautifications Lord of the ocean gift Sri Devi according to procedure to and vessels full of tender leaves. (54) Lord Vishnu. Having lighted the sacrificial fire, he, along with As the auspicious musical instruments were being played, the great sages, offered oblations, in that fire. Then that ocean- great sages conducted the ritualistic bath of Lord Vishnu. Then king, gifted his enchanting daughter Mahalakshmi with his eyes Lord Vishnu put on a divine crown, invaluable dresses and fixed on the lotus feet of Mahavishnu and offered various kinds gemmed ornaments. (55) of dresses, ornaments procured, to that great soul. (58-59) The music of the instruments were filling all directions, the Then Sri Hari circumambulated the holy fire together with divine ladies were dancing and singing sweet songs, the Devas Goddess Lakshmi. He delighted the souls of the people as- surrounding him were praising Lord Vishnu. At that time, Lord sembled there, women and men alike. (60) Vishnu entered that Mantapa and sat on the golden seat. (56) Chapter 14 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam143 144 With English Translation Chapter 14 BEòɺÉxÉä iÉÉè ºÉ½ô ºÉÊzÉʴɹ]ôÉè ¥ÉÀÉhb¨ÉÉiÉÉÊ{ÉiÉ®Éè ¨ÉxÉÉäYÉÉè * |ÉhɨªÉ ¦ÉCiªÉÉ SÉ ´É®ÉIÉiÉÉÊnù ºÉ¨É{ªÉÇ iÉɦªÉÉÆ Ê´É¤ÉÖvÉÉ ¨ÉÖnèù´É * ºÉ¨{ÉÚVɪÉɨÉɺÉÖ®xÉPªÉǴɺjÉʴɦÉÚ¹ÉhÉènæù´ÉMÉhÉÉ: ºÉªÉÉä¹ÉÉ: **61** {ÉÞlÉC{ÉÞlÉEÂò iÉÖ¹]Öô´ÉÖ¯ñÌVÉiÉÉʦɴÉÉÇÊM¦Ép iÉÉè |ÉÉ\VɱɪÉÉä Ê´ÉxÉÒiÉÉ: *65* iÉnùÉ SÉ MÉÒiÉÉÊxÉ ºÉÖ¨ÉƱÉÉÊxÉ Ê¸ÉªÉp ʴɹhÉÉäMÉÖÇhÉ´ÉhÉÇxÉÉÊxÉ * <ÊiÉ ¸ÉÒºEòxnù{ÉÖ®ÉhÉä ʴɹhÉÖJÉhbä ¸ÉÒ´ÉɺÉÖnäù´É¨ÉɽôÉi¨ªÉä nÖùMÉÉÇnùªÉ SÉÉlÉ {ÉÖ±ÉÉä¨ÉVÉÉtÉ näù´ªÉÉä VÉMÉÖ: ºÉʺ¨ÉiÉSÉɯñ´ÉCjÉÉ: **62JJ ±ÉI¨ÉÒxÉɮɪÉhÉÊ´É´ÉɽôÉäiºÉ´ÉÊxÉ°ñ{ÉhÉxÉɨÉÉ SÉiÉÖnÇù¶ÉÉä%vªÉɪÉ: **14** ÊuùvÉÉ Ê´É¦ÉHòÉÊxÉ ºÉÖÖ®ÉÆxÉÉxÉÉÆ ´ÉÞxnùÉxªÉÖ{ÉÉʴɶªÉ SÉ ºÉx¨ÉÖJÉÉÊxÉ * iÉqù¨{ÉiÉÒ|ÉäIÉhÉEòÉèiÉÖEòÉÊxÉ iÉlÉÉ VÉMÉÖ: |Éä¨É¦É®ähÉ iÉÉÊxÉ **63** ªÉlÉÉ iÉnùÉEòhªÉÇ ºÉÖ®É: ºÉ¨ÉºiÉÉ: ¨É½ô¹ÉǪɶSÉÉÊJɱɪÉÉäʹÉiÉÉä%Ê{É * The Devas bowed with devotion and offering to both of them Akshata-s etc, being filled with joy, stood with folded hands º´ÉÉxiɺiɨÉèIÉxiÉ ºÉ½ô ʸɪÉä¶ÉÆ º¡Öò®xiɨÉɺÉzÉxÉÖ ÊSÉjÉ´ÉSSÉ **64** in all humility, each one of them praising them with fine words and prayed to them separately. (65) End of the 14 chapter titled “Description of the festi- The communities of Devas with their spouses, worshipped val of marriage of Shree Lakshmi Narayana” of Sri that parents of the world seated together in a single seat, with Vasudeva Mahatmya in Sri Skanda Purana. invaluable dresses and ornaments. (61) * * * Then Durga, Sachidevi and other divine ladies with charming smiling faces, sang auspicious songs describing the qualities of Sri Devi and Vishnu. The divine ladies sat in two groups facing each other. Sitting opposite to them filled with eager- ness to see the couple, they were singing songs with love. All the Devas, sages and other ladies who listened, saw that Lord of the world with Sri Devi shining in their inner heart sat like immovable pictures. (62-64) Chapter 15 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam145 146 With English Translation Chapter 15 +vªÉÉªÉ : 15 ¶ÉRÂEò® =´ÉÉSÉ ¥ÉÀÉä´ÉÉSÉ jɪÉÒ ºÉÉÆJªÉ´ÉänùÉxiɪÉÉäMÉÉ: {ÉÖ®ÉhÉÆ iÉlÉÉ {É\SÉ®ÉjÉÆ |ɦÉÉä! vɨÉǶÉɺjɨÉ * Ê´ÉSÉɪÉÉǽÆô ´ÉänùÉxÉ ¨ÉÖ½Öô¯ñ{ÉMÉiÉÉä ÊxÉpªÉʨɨÉÆ ®¨ÉɮɨÉä ¦ÉÊHòºi´É滃 nÞùfiÉ®É iÉ´Éè´ÉÉÊiɨÉɽôÉi¨ªÉ¨ÉäEòºªÉ ÊxÉiªÉÆ |ÉEòÉ®è®xÉäEòè̽ôô MÉɪÉÊxiÉ ¦ÉCiªÉÉ *3 ªÉÁǺÉÖ¦ÉÞiÉɨÉ * ¦É´ÉäkÉÁäÇ´Éè¹ÉÉÆ IɪÉʴɮʽôiÉÉ ¦ÉÉäMÉÊxÉEò®É- i´Énäù´Éä¶É ! ¶ÉɺjÉÉÊhÉ SÉèiÉÉÊxÉ ¦ÉÚ¨xÉÉä ¤É¦ÉÚ´ÉÖºi´ÉnùäEòɸɪÉÉhªÉÉÊnùEò±{Éä * ºiÉlÉÉ ºªÉÖ±ÉÉæEòÉ ´Éè {É®¨É{ÉÖ¯ñ¹ÉÉiªÉÊxiÉEòMÉÊiÉ: **1** ®¨ÉɺÉä´ªÉ{ÉÉnùɨ¤ÉÖVÉÆ ¶ÉɺjɪÉÉäËxÉ iɨÉÉtÆ ¦É´ÉxiÉÆ ¦ÉVÉä ´ÉɺÉÖnäù´É¨É *4* +VÉÉxÉxiÉʺi´ÉilÉÆ ¦ÉÞiÉ®VɺiɨɺEòÉxÉÊ{É ½ô®ä ! vɨÉÇ =´ÉÉSÉ ¦ÉVÉxiªÉº¨ÉÉxÉ näù´ÉÉxÉ ¤É½ÖôÊ´ÉvÉiÉ{ÉÉäSÉÉǺɮÊhÉʦÉ: * EòlÉÉ i´ÉnùÒªÉÉ ¦É´É{ÉɶɨÉÉäSÉxÉÒ ºÉÖvÉè´É iÉÉ{ÉjɪÉiÉ{iÉnäùʽôxÉɨÉ * iÉ B´ÉÉäHòÉ ¨ÉÚfÉ: IɪɮʽôiɺÉÉèJªÉÆ xÉ EÖò½ôÊSÉ- +xÉäEòVÉx¨ÉÉPÉSɪÉÉ{ɽôÉÊ®hÉÓ iÉxÉÉäÊiÉ ¦ÉËHò ´ÉªÉÖxÉÆ iÉ´ÉÉ\VɺÉÉ **5* ±±É¦ÉxiÉä%iɺi´ÉÉÆ ´Éè ÊxÉVɾÊnù nùvÉä Eäò¶É´É¨É½ô¨É **2** Shankara said: All the three Vedas, Sankya, Vedanta, Yoga, Puranas, Chapter - 15: Extolling the Divinity of Shree Pancharatra, Dharma-Shastras permanently extol your own greatness in different ways. In the beginning of this ‘Kalpa’ (a Lakshmi Narayana unit of time), these Shastras rested in you. Hence I take ref- After frequent enquiry into the purpose of the Vedas, I have uge in You, Vasudeva, the primordial one rooted in Shastras come to this conclusion. All the various enjoyments of life will and whose lotus feet is served by Goddess Lakshmi. (3-4) not perish for a living person who has unswerving devotion to you, the beloved of Lakshmi. And the world he obtains with Dharma said: be steady leading to his permanent stay in You the Supreme Your story relieves us from the affliction of transmigration. Person. (1) This is really nectar to those who are afflicted by the three Those are said to be fools, who without knowing this, propi- types of sufferings. It removes all the sins acquired in innu- tiate us, the gods, who possess the three Gunas viz satva, merable previous lives. It creates devotion unto You. It im- rajas and tamas, by many deeds of worth. Hence, they do not mediately generates the knowledge of Your Divine Self. O get the permanent bliss. That is why I station Keshava, the Ananta (endless)! Let this story narrated by pious people en- Supreme Lord, in my heart. (2) ter into the heart of my hearts; tread the path of my ears; let it remove all the vasanas (mental impressions) other then yours; Chapter 15 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam147 148 With English Translation Chapter 15 ºÉnèù´É ºÉÉ EòhÉÇ{ÉlÉäxÉ ¾qù®Ó ʴɶÉi´ÉxÉxiÉÉʦÉvÉ ! ºÉx¨ÉÖJÉÉänÂMÉiÉÉ * vɨÉÉÇi¨ÉÉxÉÆ ¦ÉMÉ´ÉxÉ ! vɨÉÇvÉÖ®ÒhÉÆ SÉ vɨÉÇ{ÉÉiÉÉ®¨É * ¨É¨É i´ÉnùxªÉÉ ½ô®iÉÉSSÉ ´ÉɺÉxÉÉ nùªÉɤvɪÉä iÉä |ɦÉʴɹhÉ´Éä xɨÉ: *6* ºÉ´ÉÉÇÊiÉÊ|ɪÉvɨÉÈ xÉڨɺi´ÉÉÆ vɨÉǺɨ¦ÉÚÊiɨÉ **10** |ÉVÉÉ{ÉiÉªÉ =SÉÖ: @ñ¹ÉªÉ =SÉÖ: vÉxªÉÉ BiÉä Eò±{É´ÉÞIÉÉ ªÉnùÒªÉÉÆ UôɪÉɨÉäiÉɨÉÉʸÉiɺi´ÉÆ ºÉ½ô¸ÉÒ: * ¦ÉCiªÉÉ ½ôÒxɺi´ÉÊuù¨ÉÖJÉÉä ´ÉªÉÖxÉÉlÉÔ ¸ÉɨªÉxÉ ¦ÉÚªÉÉä%{ªÉºªÉ xÉ ÊºÉËrù vÉxªÉ: EòiÉÉÇ ¨Éhb{ɺªÉɺªÉ iÉä ´Éè vÉxªÉè¹ÉÉ ¦ÉÚªÉÇjÉ {ÉÒ`Æô iÉ´Éä¶É ! **7* ºÉ¨ÉÖ{ÉèÊiÉ * iÉÁÉǺÉHò: Eò¨ÉÇÊhÉ EòɨªÉä iÉÖ EòÖiÉÉä%ºÉÉè ºÉÉèJªÉÆ ªÉɪÉÉnù- vÉxªÉÉä ±ÉÉäEäò xÉÚxɨÉä¹ÉÉä%¨¤ÉÖ®ÉʶÉ: ºÉÉIÉÉkÉÖ¦ªÉÆ ªÉäxÉ nùkÉÉ º´ÉEòxªÉÉ * IɪɨÉÉxÉxnù¨É½ôɤvÉä ! **11** vÉxªÉÉpèiÉä i´ÉÉÆ ´ÉªÉÆ ´ÉÒIɨÉÉhÉÉ vÉxªÉä¶ÉÉxÉÆ ¸ÉÒ{ÉËiÉ i´ÉÉÆ xÉiÉÉ: º¨É: *8 ¦ÉCiªÉÉ ÊxÉiªÉÆ i´ÉɨÉiÉ B´É ´ÉªÉÆ ´Éè ¸ÉrùɪÉÖHòÉ vɨÉÇiÉ{ÉÉäÊxÉMɨÉÉtè: * ¨ÉɪÉÉiÉÒiÉÆ ¨ÉxÉ´É =SÉÖ: EòɱÉÊxɪÉxiÉÉ®¨ÉÖnùÉ®Æ vªÉɪÉɨÉ: ¸ÉÒEòÉxiÉ ! {É®Éi{É®¨ÉäEò¨É *12* vɨÉÇ: JɱÉÖ ºÉ ʽô {É®¨ÉÉä vɨÉ榪ÉÉä ¨ÉÉvÉ´É ! ºÉEò±É䦪ÉÉä%Ê{É * ¦ÉÊHò¦ÉÇ´ÉÊiÉ ªÉiÉÉä ´Éè vɨÉǦÉÖÊ´É i´ÉÊªÉ Ê½ô ÊxÉ®´ÉtÉ **9** devotion (Bhakti) placed in You, who are the birth place of all Dharmas is the best one. (9) I bow down for You, who are the most powerful and an ocean Oh, Lord You are the soul of Dharma, You are the best among of compassion. (5-6) those treading the path of Dharma, You are the proprietor of Prajapatis said: Dharma. We bow down to You who are the most endearing These Kalpavrikshas (wish-yielding trees) are fortunate, be- Dharma to all and the originator of Dharma. (10) cause, You are sitting along with Lakshmi in their shade. Even The sages said: the person who has created this Mantapa is for you is blessed indeed. The space on which you seat placed in fortunate. In- O unlimited ocean of bliss! a person in the quest of knowl- deed the whole world in blessed. This Lord of the ocean is edge will never get the knowledge of the Divine if he is devoid the most fortunate who gave his daughter in marriage to You. of devotion unto You. In that case, how can a person indulg- We are blessed indeed since we are seeing you. Being blessed ing in deeds, having desires of fruits can get that bliss? (11) we are bending down in reverence to You, the spouse of O Lord! You are the supreme among the supremely large Mahalakshmi. (7-8) hearted, beyond the scope of Maya, controller of the home of the beloved of Goddess Lakshmi; for the very same rea- Manus said: son we always meditate upon You with devotion with dedica- Among all the Dharmas the Dharma in the form of unswerving tion. (12) Chapter 15 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam149 150 With English Translation Chapter 15 ñSÉÖ: ¦É´ÉiÉè´É ´ÉªÉÆ ¾iÉÉ{Énù: º¨É: ºÉ{ÉÊnù ¸ÉÒ½ô®ªÉä xɨÉÉä%ºiÉÖ iÉÖ¦ªÉ¨É *14* ¦ÉHòÉ BEòÉÊxiÉEòɺiÉä%IÉ®{É®¨É{Énäù ºÉä´ÉªÉÉ iÉä iÉÖ ½ôÒxÉÆ * ´ÉɺÉè·ÉªÉÉÇÊnù +ÊMxɯñ´ÉÉSÉ xÉäSUôxiªÉÊiɶÉʪÉiɺÉÖJÉÆ xÉÉÊ{É Eèò´É±ªÉ¨ÉÉäIɨÉ * MÉÒ´ÉÉÇhÉnùÉxÉ´ÉxÉ®ÉtÖ{ÉVÉÒ´ÉxÉÉzÉÆ ªÉÊzĘ́ÉiÉÆ Ê½ô ¦É´ÉiÉè´É iÉiÉÉä iÉtÖHÆò i´ÉÉi¨ÉxÉÉä%Ê{É ·É{ÉSÉEÖò±ÉVÉxÉÖ¨ÉÉÇxɪÉxiªÉÖkɨÉÆ ´Éè iÉÆ * ¤ÉÖvÉɺiÉÖ * ªÉYÉä¹ÉÖ iÉäxÉ ªÉVÉxÉÆ iÉ´É EÖò´ÉÇiÉä%lÉ i´ÉɨÉäEòÉxiÉvɨÉÉǸɪÉhɨÉÖ{ÉMÉiÉÉ: ¸ÉҨɽôÉ{ÉÚ¯ñ¹ÉÆ º¨É: **17**

i´ÉSUäô¹É¨ÉxªÉÊnùʴɹÉn¦ªÉ ={ÉÉxɪÉÊxiÉ **15** Even those who perform sacrifices with the desire of getting Indra said: fruits for the action, will, one day or the other, get relieved of the bondage of Karma and enter into the Brahmi State (the O Lord! We were deeply grief-stricken due to the disrespect state of union with the God). Others who do not perform any shown to the sages. Apart from, you nobody like Brahma, of these are thieves. O Yajnapurusha (presiding deity of the Shiva and others were capable of protecting us. (13) sacrifices)! I bow down to you. (16) Bereft of all riches, devoid of food we were reduced to the Maruts said: level of poverty-stricken people. You were the only one who rescued us from this suffering. O Sri Hari! We bow down to The single-minded devotees of You do not desire to live in you. (14) your eternal abode, nor desire the wealth if it is devoid of the Agni said: privilege of offering services to You. They neither desire the liberation known as ‘Kaivalya’ (Enjoying one’s own self) that The Brahmins and pundits worship You in sacrifices by is in the form of extreme bliss. On the other hand, they covet offering the food created by You for the sustenance of di- birth with great respect even in the family of a person who vine beings, demons and human beings. Then, with the rem- cooks the meat of the dog, if it is associated with you services nants of the oblations offered to You they offer it other Now, we have come to You, the Supreme Person and the divine beings. (15) sole receptacle of Dharma. (17) Chapter 15 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam151 152 With English Translation Chapter 15 ʺÉrùÉ >ñSÉÖ: ºÉÉvªÉÉ >ñSÉÖ: xÉèEò¥ÉÀÉhbºÉMÉÉÇÊnùEòÉ®hÉÆ i´ÉɨÉEòÉ®hɨÉ * ¶ÉɺiÉÉ xÉÞ{ÉÉhÉÉÆ SÉ ¨É½ôÉä®MÉÉhÉÉÆ nèùiªÉÉÊvÉ{ÉÉxÉÉÆ SÉ ºÉÖ®ÉÊvÉ{ÉÉxÉɨÉ * iÉiºlÉÆ iÉ´tÊiÉÊ®HÆò SÉ ÊxɪÉxiÉÉ®Æ xɨÉɨɽäô **18** i´ÉÆ ´Éè ¨ÉxÉÚxÉÉÆ SÉ |ÉVÉÉ{ÉiÉÒxÉÉÆ ®ÉVÉÉÊvÉ®ÉVÉÉªÉ xɨÉÉä%ºiÉÖ iÉÖ¦ªÉ¨É 21 ¯ñpùÉ >ñSÉÖ: ´ÉºÉ´É >ñSÉÖ: ¨ÉɪÉɪÉÉ: ºÉ´ÉǨÉÉäʽôxªÉÉ ¨ÉÉä½ôxÉÆ ¨ÉÉä½ô´ÉÌVÉiɨÉ * ¦É´ÉÊiÉ ¦ÉÖÊ´É ªÉnùÉ ªÉnùÉ%ºÉÖ®ÉƶÉè: |ÉÊlÉiɺÉxÉÉiÉxÉvɨÉÇvÉĘ́ÉEòÉhÉɨÉÂ* ¨É½ôÉEòɱɺªÉÉÊ{É EòɱÉÆ i´ÉÉÆ xÉÖ¨É: {ÉÖ¯ñ¹ÉÉäkɨɨÉ **19** EònùxÉù¨ÉÖ¯ñ iÉnùÉ iÉnùÉ º´ÉªÉÆ iÉä Á´ÉiÉ®iÉä |ÉhɨÉÉ¨É vɨÉÇMÉÉä{jÉä **22** +ÉÊnùiªÉÉ >ñSÉÖ: SÉÉ®hÉÉ >ñSÉÖ: |ÉEòÉʶÉiÉÉ ªÉäxÉ ´ÉªÉÆ VÉMÉÊxiÉ |ÉEòɶɪÉɨÉÉä ¦É´ÉiÉÉ ®¨Éä¶É ! * SÉÊ®jÉÆ ¶ÉÖ¦ÉÆ iÉä vÉÞiÉÉxÉäEò¨ÉÚiÉæ: |ɤÉxvÉè®xÉäEèò̽ô MÉɪÉÊxiÉ ¦ÉHòÉ: * ªÉnÖù º´ÉªÉÆ|ÉEòɶÉÆ iɨÉÖ¯ñ|ÉEòɶÉÆ |ÉEòɶɨÉÚÍiÉ |ÉhÉiÉÉ ¦É´ÉxiɨÉ **20** ¸ÉÉäiÉÞ´ÉHÞòxÉ {ÉÖxÉÉiªÉä´É ºÉtÉä ´ÉªÉÆ iÉÆ xÉiÉÉ: {ÉÖhªÉEòÒÍiÉ ¦É´ÉxiɨÉ *23 Sadhyas said: Siddhas said: You are the Lord and Controller of Kings, great serpents, the O Causeless One and the sole cause of innumerable leaders of the demons, the Lords of the divine beings, Manus Brahmanas! We bow down to who is in them and who is out and Prajapati; we bow down to You, the king of kings. (21) of them. (18) Vasus said: Rudras said: Whenever there is a severe fight in this earth between the well You are seducer of the Maya who seduces everybody. You knowing, righteous and the unrighteous who are associated are devoid of Maya. You are the time of the great time. We with demonic attitudes, You incarnate Yourself in this world. bow down to You, O Supreme Person! (19) We bow down to You, the protector of Dharma. (22) Adityas said: Charanas said: We are the illuminators of the worlds. But we illuminate, be- Devotees sing of Your auspicious qualities and different forms cause of the illumination given by you. We bow to You, Who with various tasks like the sacrifices and the listeners and are self-effulgent; You have the highest effulgence and are the speakers of good deeds; we bow down to You of auspicious personification of Brilliance itself. (20) fame instantly. (23) Chapter 15 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam153 154 With English Translation Chapter 15 MÉxvÉ´ÉÉÇ{ºÉ®ºÉ >ñSÉÖ: ¨ÉÚÌiɯñ´ÉÉSÉ ªÉä EòlÉɺiÉä ʴɽôɪÉÉxªÉMÉÉlÉÉ: |ɦÉÉä ! EòÒiÉǪÉxiÉä%lÉ ¸ÉÞh´ÉÊxiÉ ´ÉÉ iÉä ªÉiɺɨ¤ÉxvÉiÉ B´É ªÉÉÊxiÉ {Énù´ÉÒ¨ÉÖSSÉÉÆ ¨É½ôÊn¦ÉxÉÖÇiÉÉÆ VÉxÉÉ: * nÖù:ÊJÉiÉÉ: ºªÉÖp ºÉƺÉÉ®{ÉɶÉè: ʺÉiÉɺiÉÆ xÉiÉÉ: º¨É: ¶É®hªÉÆ ºjÉÒ¶ÉÚpùɺÉÖ®xÉÒSÉ{ÉÊIÉ{ɶɴÉ: {ÉÉ{ÉÉi¨ÉVÉÒ´ÉÉ +Ê{É * ªÉrùÒxÉÉ ¦É´ÉxiÉÆ ´ÉªÉ¨É **24** ʴɤÉÖvÉä·É®É +Ê{É ¦É´ÉxiªÉSÉÉæÊVZÉiÉɺiÉiIÉhÉÆ MÉÉä±ÉÉäEòÉÊvÉ{ÉËiÉ iɨÉä´É ºÉ¨ÉÖpù =´ÉÉSÉ ¾nùªÉä ÊxÉiªÉÆ ¦ÉVÉä i´Éɨɽô¨É **27** +ÊVÉiÉ ! iÉ´ÉÉlÉ iÉÉ´ÉEòVÉxɺªÉ ¨ÉÖnùɱ{ɨÉÊ{É ºÉÉÊ´ÉjªÉÖ´ÉÉSÉ pùÊ´ÉhÉVɱÉÉzɴɺjÉxɨÉxÉÉxªÉiɨÉäxÉ ºÉEÞòiÉ * SÉ®ÊiÉ ½ô ºÉä´ÉxÉÆ ºÉ {Énù´ÉÓ i´ÉÆ ºÉMÉDZÉÉäEäò |ÉEÞòËiÉ SÉ {ÉÖ¯ñ¹ÉÆ nÞù¹]¬É º´ÉªÉÉäilÉÉ{ªÉ iÉiɺiÉnùÉi¨ÉxÉÉ * ¨É½ôiÉÓ ¨É½ôiÉÉÆ µÉVÉÊiÉ VÉxÉÉä%±{ÉEòÉä%Ê{É iɨɽÆô |ÉhÉiÉ: Eò¯ñhɨÉ 25* iÉk´ÉÉÊxÉ ºÉÞ¹]´ÉÉ ¨É½ônùÉÊnù¨ÉÉÊxÉiÉèxÉêEòÉÊx´É®ÉVÉÉä ¤É½ÖôvÉÉ ºÉºÉÌVÉlÉ *28* {ÉɹÉÇnùÉ >ñSÉÖ: ´Éè®ÉVÉ°ñ{ÉähÉ VÉMÉÊuùvÉÉiÉÞiÉÉÆ º´ÉÒEÞòiªÉ nùä´ÉɺÉÖ®¨ÉÉxÉÖ¹ÉÉä®MÉÉxÉ * i´ÉÆ Ê{ÉiÉ®Éè i´É¨É漃 º´ÉVÉxɺi´É¨É漃 i´É¨ÉºÉÒ¹]ôMÉÖ¯ñ: ºÉÖ¾nùÉi¨É{ÉÊiÉ: * ºlÉÉ´É®Æ VÉÆMɨɨÉÒ¶É ! ÊxɨÉǨÉä i´ÉɨÉÉÊnùEòiÉÉÇ®¨ÉÖ{ÉÉʸÉiÉÉ%º¨ªÉ½ô¨É *29* i´É¨ÉºÉÒ·É® B´É SÉ xÉ: {É®¨Éºi´É¨É漃 pùÊ´ÉhÉÆ ºÉEò±ÉÆ i´É¨É漃 *26** desired preceptor, You are the friend and Lord of Your devo- Gandharvas and the nymphs said: tees. You are our Lord. You are the Supreme; You are of the form of all the riches to us. (26) Those people who narrate or listen to the stories of others than You, will be in bondage and hence suffer. We offer our Murthy said: obeisance to You, the refuge of everyone. (24) With a relationship with You, even sinful souls like the lower The ocean said: animals, birds, demons, women, Shudras etc get elevated to the higher status of great people. Without that relationship O unconquered one! Even a downtrodden person who offers even the kings or divine beings will lose that high status within small services either by means of money, water, food, clothes no time. I meditate upon You in my heart always, O Lord of or by bending down to You or to your devotees, is elevated Golaka. (27) to the highest state of great people. I bow down You, O com- passionate one. (25) Savitri said: The Divine Attendants said: At the time of creation, You manifest the Matter and Souls with your will. Then You create the basic principles possess- You are the parent, You are the relative, You are the most ing those. Then with those known as Mahat your create sev- Chapter 15 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam155 156 With English Translation Chapter 15 nÖùMÉÉæ´ÉÉSÉ näù´É{ÉixªÉ >ñSÉÖ: Ê|ɪÉiɪÉÉÊvÉEòªÉÉ ¾Ênù ÊSÉxiÉxÉÆ Ê´ÉnùvÉiÉä iÉ´É ªÉä ¦ÉÖÊ´É iÉä ʴɦÉÉä! * ¦ÉÖÊ´É vÉÞiÉÉEÞòiÉäVÉÇx¨É¨ÉÆMɱÉÆSÉÊ®iɨÉn¦ÉÖiÉÆ ±ÉÉäEò{ÉÉ´ÉxɨÉ * xÉ {É®¨Éäʹ`ôºÉÖJÉÆ xÉ Ênù´É: ºÉÖJÉÆ xÉ Eò¨ÉªÉÊxiÉ vÉ®èEòxÉ®ä¶ÉiÉɨÉ *30* ¦É´ÉÊiÉ ÊxÉMÉÖÇhÉÆ ºÉ´ÉǨÉä´É iÉä ¦É´É漃 ÊxÉMÉÖÇhÉÆ ¥ÉÀ ªÉi{É®¨É **33** |ɺɦɨÉÌ{ÉiɨÉ{ªÉiÉÖ±ÉÆ i´ÉªÉÉ ºÉÖJÉʨÉnÆù ºÉ¨É´ÉÉ{ªÉ SÉ iÉjÉ iÉä * iÉnù{ɽôÉªÉ iÉ´É ºÉ¨ÉɸɪÉÉkÉɨɺÉÉ VÉxÉÉ +Ê{É SÉ ®ÉVɺÉÉ: ºÉÉÊi´ÉEòÉp ªÉä * xÉ ºÉÊHòEÞòiÉ: IÉhÉÆ iɨÉÖ xɨÉÉ欃 SÉ ºÉÉk´ÉiÉxÉɪÉEò¨É * xÉxÉÖ ¦É´ÉÊxiÉ iÉä ÊxÉMÉÖÇhÉɺiÉiÉÉä ´ÉªÉ¨ÉÖ{Éɺ¨É½äô i´ÉÉÆ Ê½ô ÊxÉMÉÖÇhɨÉ ** xÉt >ñSÉÖ: @ñʹÉ{ÉixªÉ >ñSÉÖ: ´É®nù ! xɨÉxɨÉÉjÉÆ xÉɨɺÉRÂEòÒiÉÇxÉÆ ´ÉÉ Ê´ÉnùvÉÊiÉ iÉ´É ªÉä ´Éè +ÉiÉÉÇxÉɨÉÖ¯ñ´ÉÞÊVÉxÉèʺjÉvÉÉ SÉ iÉÉ{Éè: ºÉ´ÉÉÇ{Éi|ɶɨÉxɨÉäEò¨Éä´É ʴɹhÉÉä:J YÉÉxÉiÉÉä%YÉÉxÉiÉÉä ´ÉÉ * VÉÊxɨÉÞÊiɪɨɦÉÒiÉäºiÉÉxÉÊ{É jÉɪɨÉÉhÉÆ {ÉÉnùɤVÉÆ iÉ´É ¦É´ÉiÉÒÊiÉ iÉuùªÉÆ ´Éè |ÉÉ{iÉÉ: º¨É: ¶É®hɨÉxÉxiÉ! näù´Énäù´É ! *35* xÉ®ºÉJɨÉÖ{ɪÉÉiÉÉ: º¨ÉÉä%t xÉɮɪÉhÉÆ i´ÉɨÉ **32** the fear of birth and death. We have taken refuge in You, O eral ‘Viraja-s’. Taking their form you accept the responsibility Narayana, the friend of Nara. (32) of creating the world; You create divine beings, demons and The wives of the divine beings said: serpents; You are the creator of things both animate and in- Those who sing the glorious auspicious stories of your birth in animate. I take refuge in You, O primary creator! (28-29) this world will be devoid of all attributes (and thus attain Su- Durga said: preme Bliss); You are the one devoid of all inauspicious quali- Those who meditate upon You in their hearts with utmost af- ties. (33) fection and love, would not aspire for either the happiness of By taking refuge in You all people with the qualities of Rajas Brahma, happiness of heaven or for the position of a king. or Tamas or Sattva will become people devoid of all evil quali- Even if this happiness granted by You, they will leave it aside ties. Therefore, we mediate upon You, who are devoid of all without being interested in it. I bow down to You the Lord of evil qualities. (34) the devotees. (30-31) The wives of sages said: Rivers said: Vishnu’s lotus feet alone is the destroyer of all calamities, three O bestower of the boons! You protect those, who knowingly types of sufferings and the great sins of those who are affli- or unknowingly, bow down to You, or sing Your glory, from cted. Therefore God of gods! We have taken refuge in you. (35) Chapter 15 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam157 158 With English Translation Chapter 15 {ÉÞÊlÉ´ªÉÖ´ÉÉSÉ iÉiÉ: ºÉ¨ÉÒÊIÉiÉÉ: |ÉÒiªÉÉ iɪÉÉ ¨ÉvÉÖ®ªÉÉ nÞù¶ÉÉ * {ÉÚhÉǶÉÉ®nùºÉÖvÉÉEò®ÉxÉxÉÆ ¶ÉÉ®nùɤVÉnù±ÉnùÒPÉDZÉÉäSÉxɨÉ * ÊjɱÉÉäEòÒ´ÉÉʺÉxÉ: ºÉ´Éæ @ñrùÉ +ɺÉxªÉlÉÉ {ÉÖ®É **39** ¸ÉÒʴɪÉÉäMɤɽÖôvÉÉÌiɨÉÉäSÉxÉÆ ´ÉɺÉÖnäù´É¨É½ô¨ÉäEò¨ÉɸɪÉä **36** ±ÉäÊ¦É®ä º´Éº´É@ñËrù iÉä MÉÞʽôhɺiªÉÉÊMÉxÉÉä%Ê{É SÉ * ºÉ®º´ÉiªÉÖ´ÉÉSÉ vɨÉÉÇnùªÉp ºÉÉxÉxnÆù |ÉSÉ®ÊxiÉ º¨É {ÉÚ´ÉÇ´ÉiÉ **40** xɪÉxÉä ¨É¨ÉÉSªÉÖiÉ ! iÉ´ÉÉÊiɺÉÖxnù®ä ¨ÉÖJɶÉÒiÉ®ÉäÊSÉÊ¹É SÉEòÉä®iÉÉÆ MÉiÉä * xÉ iɺªÉÉ: ʸɪÉp ¦ÉMÉ´ÉÉxnùnùÉè ºlÉÉxɨÉÖ®: º´ÉEò¨É * ʽô MÉSUôiÉÉä%xªÉiÉ

The Earth said: ºÉ´ÉÉÇxºÉ¨ÉÉMÉiÉÉƺiÉjÉ iÉ{ÉǪÉɨÉÉºÉ ºÉÉnù®¨É **43** I take refuge only in Vasudeva, whose face is shining forth like The divine beings were looked by her with great affection and the autumnal moon, whole eyes are broad like the petals of sweetness. They became the residents of the three worlds the lotus of the spring season, and who is the alleviator of the with prosperity as before. (39) sufferings caused by poverty. (36) Those householders and recluses got back their positions and Saraswathi said: prosperity. They were also observing all the religious duties with pleasure as before. (40) O Achyuta! My eyes have attained the status of the ‘Chakora’ bird with regard to your beautiful face which is like that of Then the Lord accommodated Goddess Lakshmi in his chest the moon. Let this form alone of Yours constantly stay in my region. Staying there she spread herself all over the three heart. (37) worlds in the form of wealth. (41) Skanda said: The ocean which is called the ‘Ratnakara (repository of gems)’ really became the full repository of invaluable gems only after When He was praised by all these divine beings like this, He giving birth to Lakshmi. (42) just reciprocated and thanked them with his eyes. Then He told Lakshmi. “Please, see these divine beings.”(38) Then, the Lord of the ocean pleased all those who had come Chapter 15 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam159 160 With English Translation Chapter 15 +xÉPªÉÉÇÊhÉ SÉ ´ÉºjÉÉÊhÉ ®ixɦÉÚ¹ÉÉ: {ÉÊ®SUônùÉxÉ * +ÊvÉEòÉ®Æ SÉ ºÉ¨|ÉÉ{ªÉ ªÉlÉÉ{ÉÚ´ÉÈ ÊxÉVÉÆ ÊxÉVɨÉ * näù´ÉÉÊnù¦ªÉÉä nùnùÉè |ÉÒiªÉÉ ºÉ´É榪ÉÉä%Ê{É {ÉÞlÉC{ÉÞlÉEÂò **44** ºÉ´Éæ%Ê{É ºÉÖÊJÉxÉÉä VÉÉiÉÉ: |ɺÉÉnùÉiEò¨É±ÉÉ{ÉiÉä: **48** VÉɨÉÉiÉÞºiÉÖ¹]ôªÉä º´ÉºªÉ iÉnùÒªÉ䦪ɺiÉnùɨ¤ÉÖvÉä: * ¨Éxnù®Æ SÉ ÊMÉË® iÉÉIªÉÇ: {ÉÖxɦÉÇMÉ´ÉnùÉYɪÉÉ * xÉɺÉÒÊiEò¨É{ªÉnäùªÉÆ ´Éè PÉxÉ´ÉrùxÉ´É̹ÉhÉ: **45** º´ÉºlÉÉxÉÆ ºÉ¨ÉÖ{ÉÉxÉÒªÉ ºlÉÉ{ɪÉɨÉÉºÉ ±ÉұɪÉÉ **49** ¦ÉMÉ´ÉÉxÉÊ{É iÉqùkÉÆ ªÉÉèiÉEÆò SÉ vÉxÉÆ ¤É½Öô * B´ÉʨÉxpäùhÉ ¥ÉÀ¹Éæ ! xɹ]ôÉ ¥ÉÉÀhɶÉÉ{ÉiÉ: * ¥ÉÉÀhÉ䦪É: |ÉnùɪÉè´É ʸɪÉÉ ºÉ½ô ÊiÉ®ÉänùvÉä **46** ={ɱɤvÉÉ {ÉÖxÉ: ºÉ¨{ÉzÉɮɪÉhÉ|ɺÉÉnùiÉ: **50** ±ÉI¨ÉÒxÉɮɪÉhÉɦªÉÉÆ iÉä ¦É޶ɨÉÉxÉÊxnùiÉÉ: ºÉÖ®É: * ªÉ BiÉÉÆ ¸ÉÞhÉÖªÉÉi{ÉÖhªÉÉÆ EòlÉÉÆ ¦ÉMÉ´ÉiÉÉä ¨ÉÖxÉä ! * ñSÉÖ: Bʽô iÉä nù¶ÉǪÉä EÞò¹hÉʨÉiªÉÖCi´ÉÉ {ÉÖ®iÉÉä%¦É´ÉiÉ **8** ¨ÉÖÊxɴɪÉÇ ! ¦É´ÉÉxÉ ¦ÉHò: EÞò¹hɺªÉÉʺiÉ ªÉiÉÉä%jÉ xÉ: * |ɾ¹]ôÉä xÉÉ®nùºiÉäxÉ ºÉÉEò¨ÉÉEòɶɴÉi¨ÉÇxÉÉ * nÞù¹]´ÉÉxÉ näù´ÉnÖùnÞÇù¶ªÉÉÊxEòʨÉSUôzÉlÉ iÉ{ªÉÊiÉ **6** {ɶªÉxÉ vÉɨÉÉÊxÉ näù´ÉÉxÉÉÆ iÉiÉ >ñv´ÉÈ ªÉªÉÉè ¨ÉÖÊxÉ: **9** xÉÉ®nù =´ÉÉSÉ ºÉ{iɹÉÔp wÉÖ´ÉÆ nÞù¹]´ÉÉ%xÉɺÉHò: EÖòjÉÊSÉiºÉ SÉ * ¦ÉMÉ´ÉxiÉÆ {É®Æ ¥ÉÀ ºÉÉIÉÉiEÞò¹hɨɽÆô |ɦÉ֨ɠ* ¨É½ôVÉÇxÉiÉ{ÉÉä±ÉÉäEòÉxÉ ´ªÉiÉÒªÉÉªÉ ÊuùVÉÉäkÉ¨É ! **10** pù¹]Öô¨ÉÖiEòÉä%ʺ¨É ¦ÉHäòxpùɺiÉÆ nù¶ÉǪÉiÉ iÉÊi|ɪÉÉ: **7** ¥ÉÀ±ÉÉäEÆò iÉiÉÉä nÞù¹]´ÉÉ ·ÉäiɨÉÖHòÉxÉÖMÉÉä ¨ÉÖÊxÉ: * EÞò¹hɺªÉè´ÉäSUôªÉÉv´ÉÉxÉÆ |ÉÉ{Éɹ]ôÉ´É®hÉä¹´ÉÊ{É **11**

Those devotees of the Lord residing there realizing that Narada Skanda said: was a dedicated devotee of the Lord, told Narada who was Then one of the liberated souls of the Sveta-dvipa (known as chanting the twelve-syllabled mantra, with great joy.(5) Svetamukta), being motivated from within by Krishna, stood The liberated souls of Sveta-dvipa said: in front of him stating “please come, I will show you that Krishna”. (8) O sage! Since you are the devotee of Lord of Krishna, you were able to see the scenes that could not be witnessed even Narada, pleased with this, went along with him in the sky by divine beings. Then, for what purpose are you performing soaring high (celestial path) seeing the different abodes of the this penance? (6) divine beings. (9) Narada said: O best of the Brahmins! Having seen the seven sages, Dhruva I am anxious to directly see the Supreme Brahman, Lord and not interested in certain places he crossed the worlds like Krishna, who is the King of the devotees; you are the dear Mahar, Jana and Tapas. (10) ones of that Krishna; please show Him to me. (7) Then seeing the Brahmaloka, following the Svetamukta, ac- cording to the will of Krishna crossed all the eight regions. Having crossed the regions of earth, water, fire, air, space, Chapter 16 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam165 166 With English Translation Chapter 16 ¦ÉÚ¨ªÉ{iÉäVÉÉäÊxɱÉÉEòɶÉɽÆô¨É½ôi|ÉEÞòiÉÒ: Gò¨ÉÉiÉ * Eò±{É´ÉÞIÉÉʱÉʦÉVÉÖǹ]Æô |É´ÉɱÉÉÆEÖò®¶ÉÉäʦÉiɨÉ * GòÉxi´ÉÉ nù¶ÉÉäkÉ®MÉÖhÉÉ: |ÉÉ{É MÉÉä±ÉÉäEò¨Én¦ÉÖiɨÉ **12** ºªÉ¨ÉxiÉEäòxpùxÉÒ±ÉÉÊnù¨ÉhÉÒxÉÉÆ JÉÊxɨÉÊhbiɨÉ **16** vÉÉ¨É iÉäVÉÉä¨ÉªÉÆ iÉÊrù |ÉÉ{ªÉ¨ÉäEòÉÊxiÉEèò½Çô®ä: * xÉÉxÉɨÉhÉÒxpùÊxÉÊSÉiɺÉÉä{ÉÉxÉiÉÊiɶÉÉä¦ÉxɨÉ * MÉSUôxÉ nùnù¶ÉÇ Ê´ÉiÉiÉɨÉMÉÉvÉÉÆ Ê´É®VÉÉÆ xÉnùҨɠ**13** EÚòVÉÊn¦ɨÉÇvÉÖ®Æ VÉÖ¹]Æô ½ÆôºÉEòÉ®hb´ÉÉÊnùʦÉ: **17** MÉÉä{ÉÒMÉÉä{ÉMÉhɺxÉÉxÉvÉÉèiÉSÉxnùxɺÉÉ讦ÉɨÉ * ´ÉÞxnèù: EòɨÉnÖùPÉÉxÉÉÆ SÉ MÉVÉäxpùÉhÉÉÆ SÉ ´ÉÉÊVÉxÉɨÉ * {ÉÖhb®ÒEèò: EòÉäEòxÉnèù ®¨ªÉÉʨÉxnùÒ´É®è®Ê{É **14** Ê{ɤÉÊn¦ÉÌxɨÉDZÉÆ iÉÉäªÉÆ ®ÉÊVÉiÉÆ ºÉ ´ªÉÊiÉGò¨ÉiÉ **18** iɺªÉɺiÉ]Æô ¨ÉxÉÉä½ôÉÊ® º¡òÊ]ôEòɶ¨É¨ÉªÉÆ ¨É½ôiÉ * =kÉÒªÉÉÇlÉ vÉÖxÉÓ Ênù´ªÉÉÆ iÉiIÉhÉÉnùÒ·É®äSUôªÉÉ * |ÉÉ{É ·ÉäiɽôÊ®pùHò{ÉÒiɺÉx¨ÉÊhÉ®ÉÊVÉiɨÉ **15** iÉrùɨÉ{ÉÊ®JÉɦÉÚiÉÉÆ ¶ÉiɶÉÞRÂMɨɴÉÉ{É ºÉ: **19** ʽô®h¨ÉªÉÆ nù¶ÉÇxÉÒªÉÆ EòÉäÊ]ôªÉÉäVÉxɨÉÖÊSUÅiɨÉ * Ahankara, Mahat and Prakrti, one after another, each one ʴɺiÉÉ®ä nù¶ÉEòÉä]¬ºiÉÖ ªÉÉäVÉxÉÉxÉÉÆ ¨ÉxÉÉä½ô®¨É **20** having ten attributes, Narada reached the wonderful Goloka. (11-12) It was beautiful with the groves of wish-yielding trees, ren- dered beautiful by the tender leaves having the colour of the That Goloka is the luminous abode of Lord Hari that can be corals. The mines of gems like ‘Syamantaka’, ‘Indranila’ and attained, only by the ardent devotees of the Lord. While go- so on further decorated it. It was attractive by the flight of ing to that place Narada saw the deep Viraja River with great steps studded with precious gems. Many of the birds like expanse. (13) swans, ‘Karandavas’, were making melodies sounds. The The Viraja River had a sweet fragrance due to the sandal water of that river was being drunk by groups of wish-yield- pastes, which were washed off when the cowherds and their ing cows, kings, elephants and horses. Narada crossed over spouses had ablution in the Viraja River. It was beautiful by that river. (16-18) red and blue water lilies. (14) Having got up from that divine river at once, due to the will of Narada reached the banks of that river, which was studded the Lord, Narada reached the ‘Shatasringa’ mountain form- with transparent stones and shining forth with precious stones ing the rampart of that Goloka. (19) having white, red, green and yellow colours. (15) That golden mountain with a height of ten million yojanas was Chapter 16 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam167 168 With English Translation Chapter 16 ºÉ½ô»É¶É: Eò±{É´ÉÞIÉè: {ÉÉÊ®VÉÉiÉÉÊnùʦÉpÖÇù¨Éè: * nÖù´ÉÉDZÉÉVÉÉIÉiÉ¡ò±ÉèªÉÖÇHòÉxÉ ¨ÉÉÆMÉʱÉEèò®Ê{É * ¨Éʱ±ÉEòɪÉÚÊlÉEòÉʦÉp ±É´ÉRÂMÉè±ÉɱÉiÉÉʱÉʦÉ: **21** SÉxnùxÉÉMÉÖ¯ñEòºiÉÖ®ÒEäòºÉ®ÉäÊIÉiÉSÉi´É®ÉxÉ **26** º´ÉhÉÇ®¨¦ÉÉÊnùÊ¦É SÉÉxªÉè: ¶ÉÉä¦É¨ÉÉxÉÆ ¨É½ôÒ¯ñ½èô: * ºÉÖ¸ÉÉ´ªÉ´ÉÉtÊxÉxÉnèù½ÞÇôtÉxÉ ¤É½ÖôÊ´ÉvÉè®Ê{É * Ênù´ªÉè¨ÉÞÇMÉMÉhÉèxÉÉÇMÉè: {ÉÊIÉʦÉp ºÉÖEÚòÊVÉiÉè: **22** iÉä¹ÉÖ ªÉÚlÉÉÊxÉ MÉÉä{ÉÒxÉÉÆ EòÉäÊ]ô¶É: ºÉ nùnù¶ÉÇ ½ô **27** nÖùMÉÉÇʪÉiɺªÉ iÉrùɨxɺiɺªÉ ®¨ªÉä¹ÉÖ ºÉÉxÉÖ¹ÉÖ * +xÉPªÉÇ´ÉɺÉÉä¦ÉÚ¹ÉÉʦÉ: ºÉpùixɨÉÊhÉEòRÂEòhÉè: * ¨ÉxÉÉäYÉÉxÉ ʴÉiÉiÉÉxÉèIÉn¦ÉMÉ´ÉpùɺɨÉhb{ÉÉxÉ **23** EòÉ\SÉÒ xÉÚ{ÉÖ®EäòªÉÖ®è: ¶ÉÉäʦÉiÉÉxªÉRÂMÉÖ±ÉÒªÉEèò: **28** ´ÉÞiÉÉxÉÖtÉxÉiÉÊiÉʦÉ: ¡Öò±±É{ÉÖ¹{ɺÉÖMÉÊxvÉʦÉ: * iÉɯñhªÉ°ñ{ɱÉÉ´ÉhªÉè: º´É®è SÉÉ|ÉÊiɨÉÉÊxÉ Ê½ô * Eò{ÉÉ]èô ®ixÉÊxÉÊSÉiÉè SÉiÉÖuùÉÇ®ºÉÖ¶ÉÉä¦ÉxÉÉxÉ **24** ®ÉvÉɱÉI¨ÉҺɴÉhÉÉÇÊxÉ ¸ÉÞÆMÉÉÊ®EòEò®ÉÊhÉ SÉ **29** ÊSÉjÉiÉÉä®hɺɨ{ÉzÉè ®ixɺiɨ¦Éè: ºÉ½ô»É¶É: * VÉÖ¹]ôÉÆp Eònù±ÉÒºiɨ¦Éè¨ÉÖÇHòɱɨ¤ÉèÌ´ÉiÉÉxÉEèò: **25** Adorned by with stock of plantains, pendant pearls and up- most beautiful. It was beautifully spreading over an expense per garments associated with ‘durva’ grass, fried rice, yellow of hundred million yojanas. It was very attractive by the thou- rice and fruits that were auspicious. The yards of those mantaps sands of wish-yielding and other trees. Other trees like were sprinkled with sandal, ‘Agaru’, ‘Kasturi’, and saffron. ‘parijata’ etc, and creepers like clove, cardamom, jasmine They were also endearing due to the melodious sounds ema- and other creepers. Further, it was attractive due to the pres- nating from different musical instruments. There he saw crores ence of golden plantain etc. and groups of divine animals and of groups of cow-maids. (26-27) elephants and birds of chirping sounds. (20-22) They were beautiful, decorated with invaluable clothes and Narada witnessed large, beautiful sporting abodes of the Lord jewels, with bangles and bracelets, studded with precious at the foot of the mountains forming the ramparts of that gems, girdles, anklets, bracelets, and were attractive because Goloka. (23) of their fingers. (28) They were surrounded by rows of gardens rendered fragrant They were unparalleled by their youth, handsome lustre and with doors studded with gems with four entrances each. Deco- mellifluous voice. They had the complexion of Radha and rated with varieties of festoons and thousands of gem-stud- Lakshmi. They had decorated hands. (29) ded pillars. (24-25) Chapter 16 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam169 170 With English Translation Chapter 16 ¦ÉÉäMÉpù´ªÉè¤ÉǽÖôÊ´ÉvÉè¨ÉÇhb{Éä¹ÉÖ ªÉÖiÉä¹ÉÖ SÉ * ¡ò±É{ÉÖ¹{ɦɮÉxÉ©ÉèxÉÉÇxÉÉ´ÉÞIÉèÌ´É®ÉÊVÉiɨÉ * ʴɱɺÉÊxiÉ SÉ MÉɪÉÊxiÉ ¨ÉxÉÉäYÉÉ: EÞò¹hÉMÉÒÊiÉEòÉ: **30** ¨Éʱ±ÉEòɨÉÉvÉ´ÉÒEÖòxnèù±ÉÇ´ÉÆMÉèªÉÚÇÊlÉEòÉÊnùʦÉ: **35** ={ÉiªÉEòɺÉÖ iɺªÉÉpäù®lÉ ´ÉÞxnùÉ´ÉxÉÉʦÉvɨÉ * ¨Éxnù¶ÉÒiɺÉÖMÉxvÉäxÉ ºÉäÊ´ÉiÉÆ ¨ÉÉiÉÊ®·ÉxÉÉ * ´ÉxÉÆ ¨É½ôÉxiɨÉpùÉIÉÒiºÉÉ´ÉhÉæ ! xÉÉ®nùÉä ¨ÉÖÊxÉ: **31** ¶ÉiɸÉÞRÂMÉ»ÉÖiÉè®ÉpÈù ÊxÉZÉÇ®èp ºÉ¨ÉxiÉiÉ: **36** EÞò¹hɺªÉ ®ÉÊvÉEòɪÉÉp Ê|ɪÉÆ iÉiGòÒbxɺlɱɨÉ * ºÉnùÉ ´ÉºÉxiɶÉÉä¦ÉÉf¬Æ ®ixÉnùÒ{ÉÉʱɨÉÊhbiÉè: * Eò±{ÉpÖù¨ÉÉʱɦÉÒ ®¨ªÉÆ ºÉ®ÉäʦÉp ºÉ{ÉÆEòVÉè: **32** ¸ÉÞRÂMÉÉÊ®Eòpù´ªÉªÉÖiÉè: EÖò\VÉèVÉÖǹ]ô¨ÉxÉäEò¶É: **37** +É©Éè®É©ÉÉiÉEèòxÉÔ{Éè¤ÉÇnù®ÒʦÉp nùÉÊb¨Éè: * MÉÉä{ÉÉxÉÉÆ MÉÉäÊ{ÉEòÉxÉÉÆ SÉ EÞò¹hɺÉRÂEòÒiÉÇxÉè¨ÉÖǽÖô: * JÉVÉÚÇ®Ò{ÉÚMÉxÉÉ®RÂMÉèxÉÉÇʱÉEäò®èp SÉxnùxÉè: **33** MÉÉä´ÉiºÉ{ÉÊIÉÊxÉxÉnèùxÉÉÇxÉɦÉÚ¹ÉhÉÊxÉ:º´ÉxÉè: * Vɨ¤ÉÚVɨ¤ÉÒ®{ÉxɺÉè®IÉÉäbè: ºÉÖ®nùɯñʦÉ: * nùÊvɨÉxlÉxɶɤnèùp ºÉ´ÉÇiÉÉä xÉÉÊnùiÉÆ ¨ÉÖxÉä ! **38** Eònù±ÉÒÊ¦É Sɨ{ÉEèòp pùÉIÉÉʦÉ: º´ÉhÉÇEäòiÉEèò: **34** Thus, this place appeared attractive with trees that bent down They were seen in those Mantapas that were full of luxurious due to the weight of the fruits and flowers. (35) things. All of them are singing the glory of Krishna in a very The cool breeze that was rendered fragrant due to the smell attractive manner. (30) of flowers of creepers of water from the ‘Satashringa’ Moun- O Savarni! Then, on the lands near that mountain, sage Narada tain and the waterfalls therein served that forest. (36) perceived a great forest called Vrindavana. That place was The place appeared to be always associated with the spring the place of excursion of Krishna and Radhika. It was most season, being decorated by the rows of lamps in the form of enjoyable due to the groves of wish-yielding trees and lotus flowered lakes. (31-32) gems. It was associated with several ornamental things and creeper bowers. (37) It was shining forth with several trees like mango, ‘amrataka’, ‘nipa’, ‘badami’, pomegranates, dates, areca nut trees, or- It was reverberating all around with the sounds of songs ange trees, coconut trees, sandal trees, ‘jambu’ trees, sung by the cowherds and their maids, of sounds of birds, ‘jambira’, and jack trees and ‘devadaru’ trees. Further, there calves and cows, sounds of jewels and sounds of churning were plantains trees, champak trees, grapes and golden ketaki the curds. O sage! See this Vrindavan garden, which is fur- flowers. (33-34) ther, associated with thirty-two other gardens, which are Chapter 16 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam171 172 With English Translation Chapter 16 ¡Öò±±É{ÉÖ¹{É¡ò±ÉÉxÉ©ÉxÉÉxÉÉpÖù¨ÉºÉÖ¶ÉÉä¦ÉxÉè: * EäòºÉ®ÉMÉÖ¯ñEòºiÉÚ®ÒEÖòRÂEÖò¨Épù´ÉSÉÌSÉiɨÉ * uùÉËjɶÉiÉÉ ´ÉxÉè®xªÉèªÉÖÇHÆò {ɶªÉ¨ÉxÉÉä½ô®è: **39** nùÊvÉnÚù´ÉÉDZÉÉVÉ{ÉÚMÉè ®¨¦ÉÉʦÉ: ¶ÉÉäʦÉiÉÉRÂMÉhɨÉ **44** iÉuùÒIªÉ ¾¹]ô: ºÉ |ÉÉ{É MÉÉä±ÉÉäEò{ÉÖ®¨ÉÖVV´É±É¨É * ´ÉÉÊ®{ÉÚhÉê½êô¨ÉPÉ]èôºiÉÉä®hÉè: EÞòiɨÉRÂMɱɨÉ * ´ÉiÉÖDZÉÆ ®ixÉnÖùMÉÈ SÉ ®ÉVɨÉÉMÉÉæ{ɶÉÉäʦÉiɨÉ **40** ¨ÉÊhÉEÖòÊ^ô¨É®ÉVÉÉv´ÉSɱÉn¦ÉÚÊ®MÉVÉÉ·ÉEò¨É **45** ®ÉÊVÉiÉÆ EÞò¹hɦÉHòÉxÉÉÆ Ê´É¨ÉÉxÉè: EòÉäÊ]ôʦɺiÉlÉÉ * ¸ÉÒEÞò¹hÉnù¶ÉÇxÉɪÉÉiÉèxÉêEò¥ÉÀÉhbxÉɪÉEèò: * ®lÉè ®ixÉäxpùJÉÊSÉiÉè: ÊEòÆÊEòhÉÒVÉɱɶÉÉäʦÉiÉè: **41** Ê´ÉÊ®Ê\SɶÉRÂEò®Étèp ¤ÉʱɽôºiÉè: ºÉÖºÉRÂEÖò±É¨É **46** ¨É½ôɨÉhÉÒxpùÊxÉEò®è ®ixɺiɨ¦ÉÉʱɨÉÊhbiÉè: * µÉVÉÊn¦É: EÞò¹hÉ´ÉÒIÉÉlÉÈ MÉÉä{ÉMÉÉä{ÉÒEònù¨¤ÉEèò: * +n¦ÉÚiÉè: EòÉäÊ]ô¶É: ºÉÉèvÉè: {ÉÆÊHòºÉƺlÉè¨ÉÇxÉÉä½ô®¨É **42** ºÉÖºÉRÂEÖò±É¨É½ôɨÉÉMÉÈ ¨ÉÖ¨ÉÉänùɱÉÉäCªÉ iÉx¨ÉÖÊxÉ: **47** ʴɱÉɺɨÉhb{Éè ®¨ªÉè ®ixɺÉɮʴÉÊxĘ́ÉiÉè: * ®ixÉäxpùnùÒ{ÉiÉÊiÉʦÉ: ¶ÉÉä¦ÉxÉÆ ®ixÉ´ÉäÊnùʦÉ: **43** decorated with rows of lamps of gems and gem-studded plat- forms. (43) beautiful on account of trees laden with blossoming flowers and fruits. (38-39) The courtyards were embellished by the stocks of plantain, Arecanuts, fried rice, ‘durva’ grass, curds and sprinkled with After witnessing that Vrindavan Garden, Narada entered the juice of saffron, ‘kasturi’, ‘Agaru’ and ‘Kesara’. It was ren- brilliant place of Goloka that had a circular fort made out of dered auspicious by festoons, water filled golden pitchers, precious stones and bedecked with a royal path. (40) and was full of elephants and horses moving in the royal roads It was rendered attractive due to the presence of crores of decorated with precious stones. (44-45) aeroplanes of the devotees of Krishna, chariots decorated It was full of Kings of different worlds, Brahma, Shankara, with precious gems and tinkling bells. (41) and others, holding presents in their hands, who, had come The city was beautiful with crores of wonderful mansions con- there to have an audience with Krishna. The roads of that structed in rows with innumerable precious gems and deco- place were jam-packed by groups of cowherds and heir maids rated with gem-studded rows of pillars. (42) proceeding to witness Krishna. Sage Narada was overjoyed It was most beautiful with the public reception places meant to see this Goloka. (46-47) for excursions that were constructed with the essence of gems, Chapter 16 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam173 174 With English Translation Chapter 16 EÞò¹hɨÉÊxnù®¨ÉÉ{ÉÉlÉ ºÉ´ÉÉÇ SɪÉÈ ¨ÉxÉÉä½ô®¨É * ®ixɦÉÉxÉÖÆ ºÉÖ{Éɶ´ÉÈ SÉ Ê´É¶ÉɱɨÉ޹ɦÉÆ iÉiÉ: * xÉxnùÉÊnù´É޹ɦÉÉx´ÉÉÊnùMÉÉä{ɺÉÉèvÉÉʱÉʦɴÉÞÇiɨÉ **48** +ƶÉÖÆ ¤É±ÉÆ SÉ ºÉ֤ɱÉÆ näù´É|ɺlÉÆ ´É°ñlÉ{ɨÉ **52** SÉiÉÖuùÉÇ®è: ¹ÉÉäb¶ÉʦÉnÖÇùMÉê: ºÉ{ÉÊ®JÉèªÉÖÇiɨÉ * ¸ÉÒnùɨÉÉxÉÆ SÉ xÉi´ÉɺÉÉè |Éʴɹ]ôÉä%xiɺiÉnùÉYɪÉÉ * EòÉäÊ]ôMÉÉä{É´ÉÞiÉèEèòEòuùÉ®{ÉɱɺÉÖ®ÊIÉiÉè: **49** ¨É½ôÉSÉiÉÖ¹Eäò Ê´ÉiÉiÉä iÉäVÉÉä%{ɶªÉx¨É½ôÉäSSɪɨÉ **53** ®ixɺiɨ¦ÉEò{ÉÉ]äô¹ÉÖ uùɹÉÖÇ º´ÉÉOÉʺlÉiÉä¹ÉÖ ºÉ: * <ÊiÉ ¸ÉÒºEòxnù{ÉÖ®ÉhÉä ʴɹhÉÖJÉhbä ¸ÉÒ´ÉɺÉÖnäù´É¨ÉɽôÉi¨ªÉä ={Éʴɹ]ôÉxÉ Gò¨ÉähÉè´É uùÉ®{ÉɱÉÉxÉ nùnù¶ÉÇ ½ô **50** MÉÉä±ÉÉäEò´ÉhÉÇxÉxÉɨÉÉ ¹ÉÉäb¶ÉÉä%vªÉɪÉ: **16** ´ÉÒ®¦ÉÉxÉÖÆ SÉxpù¦ÉÉxÉÖÆ ºÉÚªÉǦÉÉxÉÖÆ iÉÞiÉÒªÉEò¨É * ´ÉºÉÖ¦ÉÉxÉÖÆ näù´É¦ÉÉxÉÖÆ ¶ÉGò¦ÉÉxÉÖÆ iÉiÉ: {É®¨É **51** Sridama, Sage Narada entered into the palace of Krishna Then Narada reached the most beautiful palace of Krishna, after obtaining their permission. Then he witnessed great which was awe-inspiring. It was surrounded by great bulls effulgence, which was spreading all over in a big hall. (51-53) like Nandi etc and rows of mansions of the cowherds. These Thus ends the Sixteenth Chapter titled “Description mansions had four entrances, encircled by sixteen ramparts, of Goloka” of Vasudeva Mahatmya, of the Skanda and moats surrounded by crores of cowherds and well se- Purana. cured by Chamberlains. (48-49) * * * In the entrances associated with doorjambs studded with gems, he saw the doorkeepers sitting in a row. (50) After bowing down to the door keepers viz Virabhanu, Chandrabhanu Surbyabhanu, Vasubhanu, Devabhanu, Shakrabhanu, Ratnabhanu, Suparshva, Vishala, Vrishabha and others, Amshu, Bala, Subala, Devaprastha, Varuthapa, and Chapter 17 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam175 176 With English Translation Chapter 17 +vªÉÉªÉ : 17 ªÉn¦ÉɺÉÉ ¦ÉÉʺÉiÉ: ºÉÚªÉÉæ ´ÉÊqÊ®xnÖùp iÉÉ®EòÉ: * ºEòxnù =´ÉÉSÉ ¦ÉɺɪÉÊxiÉ VÉMÉiºÉ´ÉÈ º´É|ÉEòɶÉÆ iÉlÉÉ%¨ÉÞiɨÉ **4** iÉk´ÉäEòEòɱɺɨ¦ÉÚiÉEòÉäÊ]ôEòÉä]¬EÇòºÉÊzɦɨÉ * ªÉnÂ¥ÉÀ{É֮ʨÉiªÉɽÖô¦ÉÇMÉ´ÉrùÉ¨É ºÉÉk´ÉiÉÉ: * ºÉ ´ªÉSɹ]ô ¨É½ôkÉäVÉÉä Ênù´ªÉÆ ÊºÉiÉiÉ®Æ ¨ÉÖxÉä ! **1** ªÉºªÉÉÊxiÉEäò¹ÉÖ {ÉÊ®iÉʺiɹ`ôxiªÉSÉÇEòEòÉä]ªÉ: **5** Ênù¶Ép Ê´ÉÊnù¶É: ºÉ´ÉÉÇ >ñv´ÉÉÇvÉÉä ´ªÉÉ{xÉÖ´ÉSSÉ ªÉiÉ * ¥ÉÀ¶ÉRÂEò®´ÉÞxnùÉÊxÉ ÁÖ{ɪÉÖÇ{ÉÊ® ºÉ¨§É¨ÉÉiÉ * +IÉ®Æ ¥ÉÀ EòÊlÉiÉÆ ºÉÊSSÉnùÉxÉxnù±ÉIÉhɨÉ **2** {ÉiÉÊxiÉ ¤ÉʱɽôºiÉÉÊxÉ MÉÉä{ÉMÉÉä{ÉÒµÉVÉÉp ªÉiÉ **6** |ÉEÞòËiÉ {ÉÖ¯ñ¹ÉÆ SÉÉä¦ÉÉè iÉiEòɪÉÉÇhªÉÊ{É ºÉ´ÉǶÉ: * EÞò¹hɺªÉÉxÉÖOɽôÉä ªÉʺ¨ÉxºÉ iÉäVÉ漃 iɨÉÒIÉiÉä * ´ªÉÉ{iÉÆ ªÉtÉäMɺÉÆʺÉrùÉ: ¹É]Âô SÉGòÉÊhÉ ÊxÉVÉÉxiÉ®ä * Eäò´É±ÉÆ iÉäVÉ B´ÉÉxªÉä {ɶªÉÊxiÉ xÉ iÉÖ iÉÆ ¨ÉÖxÉä ! **7** ´ªÉiÉÒiªÉ ¨ÉÚÌvxÉ {ɶªÉÊxiÉ ´ÉɺÉÖnäù´É|ɺÉÉnùiÉ: **3** seventh, which is in the upper portion of head only, realize Chapter - 17: Description of the Darsana this. This is attained exclusively by the grace of Lord Vasudeva (vision) of Sri Vasudeva only. He is self-effulgent and eternal; only with His effulgence the sun shines forth, similarly fire, moon and the stars. They Skanda said: make the entire world shine with His effulgence. (3- 4) O Savarni! Narada witnessed a great divine effulgence which That abode of the Lord is called ‘Brahmapura’ (Abode of the was resembling the brilliance when crores of and crores of Lord) by the devotees of the Lord. Crores of worshippers suns are present at the same time. (1) stand around and worship it. That exalted place is often fre- It was spreading in all the main and minor directions and quented by Brahma, Shankara and others holding presents in further it spread on the top and bottom. This called the eter- their hands. Similarly, cowherds and their maids also fre- nal Brahman, which is in the form of coconsciousness, and quent it. (5-6) bliss. (2) O Sage! One who has the grace of Krishna will witness this in It pervades ‘Prakruti’ (matter), the souls, and their products/ the midst of light; others will see only the light but not the effects. Only those who have mastered yoga, after transcending Lord. (7) the six yogic ‘cha rka-s’ inside the body and reaching the Chapter 17 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam177 178 With English Translation Chapter 17 iÉʺ¨Éxnùnù¶ÉÉÇn¦ÉÖiÉÊnù´ªÉ¨ÉÊxnù®Æ Ê´ÉÊSÉjÉ®ixÉäxpù¨ÉªÉÆ ¨ÉxÉÉäYɨÉ * ªÉÆ EäòÊSÉnùɽÖô: {É®¨ÉÉi¨ÉºÉÆYÉÆ EäòÊSÉi{ɮƥÉÀ {É®Éi{É®Æ SÉ * ®ixÉÉäVVɴɱɺiɨ¦ÉºÉ½ô»ÉEòÉxiÉÆ ¨É½ôɺɦÉɨÉhb{Énù¶ÉÇxÉҪɨÉ **8** ¥ÉÀäÊiÉ EäòÊSÉn¦ÉMÉ´ÉxiɨÉäEäò ʴɹhÉÖÆ SÉ ¦ÉHòÉ: {É®¨Éä·É®Æ SÉ **12** ºÉÉèvÉÉʱÉʦɦÉÚÇʮʦɯñVVɴɱÉÉʦÉ: º´ÉÉä{ÉɺÉEòÉxÉÉÆ {ÉÊ®iÉÉä Ê´É®ÉÊVÉiɨÉ * Eòxnù{ÉǺÉɽô»É¨ÉxÉÉä½ô®ÉRÂMÉÆ ºÉnùÉÊEò¶ÉÉä®Æ Eò¯ñhÉÉÊxÉvÉÉxɨÉ * Ê´ÉÊSÉjɺÉÚI¨Éɨ¤É®®ixɦÉÚ¹ÉÉʴɦÉÚʹÉiÉÉxÉÉÆ Ê½ô xÉÞhÉÉÆ SÉ ªÉÉäʹÉiÉɨÉ +ÊiÉ|ɶÉÉxiÉÉ%EÞòÊiÉnù¶ÉÇxÉÒªÉÆ IÉ®ÉIɮ䦪Ép {É®Æ º´ÉiÉÆjɨÉ **13** **9** xÉèEòÉhbºÉMÉÇʺlÉÊiÉxÉɶɱÉÒ±ÉÉÊ´ÉvÉɪÉEòÉ{ÉÉRÂMÉÊxÉ®ÒIÉhÉÆ SÉ * ˺ɽôɺÉxÉÆ iÉjÉ ¨ÉhÉÒxpùºÉÉ®è ®ixÉäxpùºÉÉ®èp Ê´ÉÊxĘ́ÉiÉÆ ºÉ: * +xÉäEòEòÉä]¬hb¨É½ôÉÊvÉ®ÉVÉÆ Ê´É·ÉèEò´ÉxtÆ xÉ]ô´ÉªÉÇ´Éä¹É¨É **14** +É SɪÉÇEÞòiÉ |ÉäIÉEò¨ÉÉxɺÉÉxÉÉÆ Ênù´ªÉÆ ¨ÉÖÊxÉ: |ÉèIÉiÉ ¦ÉÚÊ®½ô¹ÉÇ: ** +xÉPªÉÇÊnù´ªÉÉäkɨÉ{ÉÒiÉ´ÉɺɺɨÉxÉäEòºÉpùixÉʴɦÉÚ¹ÉhÉÉf¬¨É * iÉjÉÉlÉ EÞò¹hÉÆ ¦ÉMÉ´ÉxiɨÉèIÉzÉɮɪÉhÉÆ ÊxÉMÉÖÇhɨÉÉʺlÉiÉÆ ºÉ: * xÉ´ÉÒxÉVÉÒ¨ÉÚiɺɨÉÉxÉ´ÉhÉÈ EòhÉÉ汱ɺÉiºÉx¨ÉEò®É¦ÉEÖòhb±É¨É **15** ºÉ´ÉÇYɨÉÒ¶ÉÆ {ÉÖ¯ñ¹ÉÉäkɨÉÆ SÉ ªÉÆ ´ÉɺÉÖnäù´ÉÆ SÉ ´ÉnùÊxiÉ ºÉÉk´ÉiÉÉ: **11** some others call Him ‘Supreme Brahman’; others say He is In that effulgent light, Narada saw a wonderful divine temple the greater than the greatest. Some call Him as ‘Brahman’, full of varieties of gems, beautiful on account of thousands of others as ‘Bhagavan’; some devotees call him rows of gem-studded pillars with a great reception place. (8) ‘Parameshwara’. (11-12) He saw that place surrounded by brilliant mansions, which His limbs are beautiful as though made of thousands of cupids. were full of men and women decorated with beautiful orna- He is always a young boy and repository of compassion. He ments, jewels, who were dedicated to the service of Lord is most enjoyable to look at; He is always peaceful. (13) Krishna. (9) He is independent and superior to the one that perishes (viz. Sage Narada saw with joy a throne created using the es- matter) and the one that does not perish (viz. individual soul). sence of jewels and gems, awe-inspiring in the minds of spec- He is the monarch of innumerable worlds and his eyes, just by tators. (10) their looks, are capable of taking care of creating, sustaining There he saw Lord Krishna called ‘Narayana’ devoid of all and destroying several worlds at ease. (14) inauspicious qualities, sitting on the throne, who is adored as He is decorated with invaluable, yellow, silk clothes; He is the ‘Ancient Lord’, ‘Supreme Person’, ‘Vasudeva’ by His impressive to look at, by the jewels made out of precious devotees. Some of them call Him the ‘Supreme Self’ and gems and diamonds. He is of the hue of the fresh (rain bear- Chapter 17 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam179 180 With English Translation Chapter 17 ÊxÉVÉÉÆMÉÊxɪÉÇÊiºÉiɦÉÚÊ®iÉäVÉ SɪÉÉ´ÉÞiÉi´ÉÉÊiºÉiÉ´ÉhÉǨÉÖHò¨É * ¨ÉºÉÉ®¨ÉÉÊhÉCªÉºÉÖ´ÉhÉÇ´ÉhÉê: ʺÉiÉèp EèòÊ SÉÊzÉVÉ{ÉɹÉÇnùÉOɬè: * ºÉpùixɺÉÉ®ÉäVVɴɱɺÉÊiEò®Ò]Æô ¶É®iºÉ®ÉäVÉSUônùSÉɯñxÉäjɨÉ **16** ={ÉÉʸÉiÉÆ SÉGòMÉnùɤVɶÉRÂJɱɺÉn¦ÉÖVÉèxÉÇxnùºÉÖxÉxnù¨ÉÖJªÉè: **20** ºÉÖMÉÊxvɺÉSSÉxnùxÉSÉÌSÉiÉÉÆMÉÆ ¸ÉÒ´ÉiºÉ±ÉI¨ÉÉÆÊEòiɾiEò{ÉÉ]ô¨É * ¸ÉÒnùɨɨÉÖJªÉè®lÉ MÉÉä{É´Éä¹Éè¦ÉÇCiªÉÉ´ÉxÉ©ÉèÊuùǦÉÖVÉè®xÉäEèò: * ÊxÉxÉÉnùªÉxiÉÆ ¨ÉvÉÖ®Æ SÉ ´ÉähÉÖÆ EÞòi´ÉÉ ¨ÉÖJÉÉOÉä%¨¤ÉÖVÉSÉɯñnùÉ䦪ÉÉǨÉ *17* ={ÉɺªÉ¨ÉÉxÉÆ MɯñbäxÉ SÉÉOÉiÉÉä ʴɦÉÚÊiÉÊ¦É SÉɹ]ôʦɮÉxÉiÉÉʦÉ: **21* VɪÉɺÉÖ¶ÉÒ±ÉɱÉʱÉiÉɨÉÖJÉÉxÉÉÆ ´ÉÞxnèù: ºÉJÉÒxÉÉÆ ºÉ½ô ®ÉvɪÉÉ SÉ * ¨ÉÚiªÉÉÇ SÉ ¶ÉÉxiªÉÉ nùªÉªÉÉ SÉ ºÉäÊ´ÉiÉÆ {ÉÖ¹]¬É SÉ iÉÖ¹]¬É ÁlÉ ¨ÉävɪÉÉ SÉ * ºÉ¨ÉSªÉǨÉÉxÉÆ ®¨ÉªÉÉ SÉ ¦ÉɨÉÉEòʱÉxnùVÉÉVÉɨ¤ÉÖ´ÉiÉÒ¨ÉÖJÉÉxÉɨÉ **18** ¸ÉrùÉÊGòªÉÉÁÖzÉÊiÉÊ¦É SɨÉèjªÉÉ iÉlÉÉ ÊiÉÊiÉIÉɺ¨ÉÞÊiɤÉÖÊrùʦÉp **22** vɨÉæhÉ ´Éänèù®ÊJɱÉè¦ÉÇMÉèp YÉÉxÉÉÊnùʦÉ: ºÉƪÉiÉ{ÉÉÊhɪÉÖM¨Éè: * nÞù¹]´ÉÉ iɨÉiªÉn¦ÉÚiÉÊnù´ªÉ¨ÉÚÌiÉÆ iÉpÚù{ɺÉÉ讦ªÉ¾iÉÉÊJɱÉäÊxpùªÉ: * ÊxɹÉ䴪ɨÉÉhÉÆ SÉ ºÉÖnù¶ÉÇxÉÉtèÌxÉVÉɪÉÖvÉè¨ÉÚÇÌiÉvÉ®è®xÉäEèò: **19** +ÉxÉxnù´ÉÉÊ®|ÉÊiɯñrùnÞùʹ]ô: |Éä¨hÉÉäv´ÉÇ®Éä¨ÉÉ ºÉÖJɺɨ¦ÉÞiÉÉä%¦ÉÚiÉ *23* ing) cloud, bedecked with the bright earrings in the form of Lord Vasudeva was also being served by the fish. (15) ‘Dharmadevatas’, all the Vedas, the six-fold wealth and knowl- edge, many of his own weapons that had taken human forms Since light that has dispersed from His limbs encircles Him, and others with folded hands.Nanda, Sunanda and other im- He looks white. He is decorated with a brilliant crown us- portant heads of the retinues of the Lord, having hues of em- ing the most precious gems and diamonds. He possesses erald, ruby, gold and white color, sporting with their beautiful beautiful eyes resembling the lotus flowers of the autumnal arms the disc, mace, lotus and conch, were mediating on the season. (16) God. (19-20) His limbs are anointed with fragrant sandal paste, his chest Surrounded by Sri-Daama and others devotees with their region in marked with the sign of ‘Srivatsa’ (that is the mark ornaments handed in the form of Gopas standing with heads of supremacy). He plays on the flute producing melodies mu- bowed in devotion, Garuda, the forms of eight-fold wealth sic, keeping it in front of his mouth with the help of beautiful standing in front with bowed heads, the Lord was being wor- arms. That Supreme Being was being served by groups of shipped. (21) friends Jaya, Sushila, Lalita and others together with the con- In addition to this, that Lord was being served by the presid- sorts of the Lord like Rama with Radha, Satyabhama, Kalindi, ing deities of the qualities of peace, mercy, plentifulness, intel- Jambavati and others. (17-18) lect, intelligence, endeavor, mastery, friendship, detachment, memory and wisdom. Sage Narada saw that most marvelous Chapter 17 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam181 182 With English Translation Chapter 17 nùhb´ÉkÉÆ xɨɺEÞòiªÉ xÉÉ®nù: |Éä¨Éʴɼ´É±É: * +iªÉÉ SɪÉÉÇSÉÇxÉÒªÉÉÆQÉä ! ®ÉÊvÉEòÉEò¨É±ÉÉÊnùʦÉ: * ¤ÉrùÉ\VÉʱÉ{ÉÖ]ôºiɺlÉÉè ´ÉÒIɨÉÉhɺiÉnùÉxÉxɨÉ **24** i´É¨Éä´ÉÉiªÉÊxiÉEÆò ¸ÉäªÉÉä%¦ÉÒ{ºÉiÉÉÆ {É®¨ÉÉ MÉÊiÉ: **28** iÉÆ ¨ÉÉxɪÉɨÉÉºÉ ½ôÊ®: {ÉÞ¹]´ÉÉ º´ÉÉMÉiɨÉÉnù®ÉiÉ * ÊxÉiªÉÉxÉɨÉÉi¨ÉxÉÉÆ ÊxÉiªÉ +Éi¨ÉÉ SÉäiÉxÉSÉäiÉxÉ: * ¦ÉHò¨ÉäEòÉÊxiÉEÆò º´ÉºªÉ º´ÉäxÉè´É SÉ ÊnùnÞùÊIÉiɨÉ **25** IÉ®ÉIɮ䦪Ép {É®ºi´ÉÆ ¥ÉÀ {É®¨ÉÆ ½ô®ä ! **29** ¦ÉMÉ´ÉuùÉCªÉ{ÉÒªÉÚ¹Éɺ´ÉÉnù|ÉÉ{iÉÉi¨ÉºÉƺ¨ÉÞÊiÉ: * ªÉlÉÉ Ê´É¶ÉÖÊrù: ʺÉÊrùp ¦ÉCiªÉÉ {É®¨ÉªÉÉ iÉ´É * iÉqù¶ÉÇxɨɽôÉxÉxnùÉä ¦ÉCiªÉÉ iÉÖ¹]ôÉ´É iÉÆ ¨ÉÖÊxÉ: **26** iÉlÉÉ xÉ ºªÉÉzÉÞhÉɨÉxªÉè: ºÉÉvÉxÉèºiÉ{É+ÉÊnùʦÉ: **30** xÉÉ®nù =´ÉÉSÉ i´ÉnùÊRÂQÉÊnù´ªÉVªÉÉäiºxÉèEòÉ ¨ÉÖ¨ÉÖIÉÖhÉÉÆ ¾Ênù ʺlÉiɨÉ * VÉªÉ ¸ÉÒEÞò¹hÉ ! ¦ÉMÉ´ÉzÉɮɪÉhÉ ! VÉMÉi|ɦÉÉä ! * ¨É½ôiºÉxiɨɺÉÆ ½ôiÉÖÈ ºÉt: ¶ÉHòÉ%ʺiÉ ºÉi{ÉiÉä ! **31** ´ÉɺÉÖnäù´ÉÉÊJɱÉÉ´ÉÉºÉ ! ºÉnèùEòÉÊxiÉEò´É±±É¦É ! **27** “O Sri Krishna! God! Narayana! Lord of the Universe! divine form of Sri Krishna, the Supreme Being. All his senses Vasudeva! O all pervading One, beloved of all ardent were attracted by the fragrance of that beauty; his eyes were devotees! Victory to You! O Lord! Radha, Kamala and filled with tears of joy; thrilled by his love for the Lord, he was others worship your divine feet! You alone are the filled with complete happiness. (22-23) wealth of those who desire You! You alone are the ultimate refuge! (27-28) He prostrated to the Lord, with infinite love, and folded hands; O Hari! You are the everlasting soul of the immortal souls; he then stood looking at the face of the Lord alone. (24) Chetana of the Chetana, Supreme to both Kshara and Akshara Seeing his ardent devotee whom he had Himself called, Sri you are the Supreme Brahman. (29) Hari welcomed him with respect and enquired about his wel- Men with ardent devotion unto You will obtain the highest fare. (25) purity and accomplishment that cannot be obtained by means Tasting the nectar-like words of the Lord, which were stream- of penance and other means. (30) ing down by the wish of the Lord Himself, Narada who was Oh, Lord of upright men! The moonlight emanating from Your filled with extreme joy on having the vision of the Lord praised him thus, with devotion: (26) divine feet alone is capable of driving away the pitch-dark- ness settled in the hearts of those who desire salvation. (31) Narada said: Chapter 17 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam183 184 With English Translation Chapter 17 ºÉ´Éê´Éænèùºi´É¨Éä´ÉäVªÉ ={ÉɺªÉÉä YÉäªÉ B´É SÉ * iÉÆ i´Éɨɽô¨ÉÖ{ÉäiÉÉä%ʺ¨É ¶É®hÉÆ VÉMÉnùÒ·É®¨É * ÊxɯñÊ{ÉiÉÉä%漃 ¦ÉMÉ´ÉxÉ ! ºÉ´ÉÇEòÉ®hÉEòÉ®hɨÉ **32** ºÉ´ÉÉÇi¨ÉÉxÉÆ Ê´É¦ÉÖÆ ¥ÉÀ ¨É½ôÉ{ÉÖ¯ñ¹É¨ÉSªÉÖiɨÉ **36** BEèòEòʺ¨ÉxÉ ®Éä¨ÉEÚò{Éä ªÉkÉ´ÉÉʺiÉ ÊºÉiÉÆ ¨É½ô: * ªÉlÉÉ i´ÉSSÉ®hÉɨ¦ÉÉäVÉä ¦ÉÊHò¨Éæ ÊxÉ SɱÉÉ ºÉnùÉ * ¶ÉÉxiɨÉÉxÉxnù°ñ{ÉÆ SÉ iÉiEòÉä]ôÒxnÖù|ɦÉÉÊvÉEò¨É **33** ¦É´ÉäkÉlÉè´É näù´Éä¶É ! EòiÉÖǨɽÇôºªÉxÉÖOɽô¨É **37** +ʺ¨Éƺi´É¨ÉIÉ®ä vÉÉʨxÉ ÊxÉMÉÖÇhÉä%¨ÉÞiɺÉÆÊYÉEäò * ºEòxnù =´ÉÉSÉ ¨É½ô:{ÉÖÆVÉä ºÉnèù´ÉɺºÉä ÊxÉMÉÖÇhÉ: {ÉÖ¯ñ¹ÉÉäkɨÉ: **34** Karmas ing Me here today, because of qualities of — non-violence, (acts); I am the in-dweller of all beings, I am the one that is celibacy, ‘swadharma’ (performing the duties ordained to one free (beyond all bondages). (7) own self), peace, detachment, self-knowledge, company of the virtuous, performance of the eight-fold yoga, control of I, having four arms, dwell in Vaikunta, the great resort, with the senses, earning a living by righteous means, penance, control Lakshmi and Garuda, Nanda and other attendants. (8) of all desires, intimate devotion unto Me that is born out of I reside always in the divine Sveta Island, considered the Chapter 18 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam187 188 With English Translation Chapter 18 EÖò´Éæ%Êxɯñrù|ÉtÖ¨xɺÉRÂEò¹ÉÇhɺɨÉɼ´ÉªÉè: * YÉÉxÉÆ SÉ ¨Éiº´É°ñ{ɺªÉ ªÉlÉÉ´ÉkÉä ¦ÉʴɹªÉÊiÉ * º´É°ñ{ÉèxÉêEòEòÉä]¬hbºÉMÉÇʺlÉiªÉ{ªÉªÉÉxɽô¨É **10** i´ÉªÉÉ EÞòiÉÉÆ SÉ ¨ÉªÉÉÇnùÉÆ xÉÉÊiÉGÆòºªÉÊiÉ Eò SÉxÉ **14** ºÉMÉÉÇ®¨¦Éä ¨ÉªÉÉ ¥ÉÀÉ ºÉÞ¹]ôÉä xÉÉʦɺɮÉä¯ñ½ôÉiÉ * ºÉ֮ɺÉÖ®MÉhÉÉxÉÉÆ SÉ ¨ÉÖxÉÒxÉÉÆ SÉ ¨É½ôÉi¨ÉxÉɨÉ * iÉ{ɺÉÉ®ÉvɪÉɨÉÉºÉ ¨ÉÉÆ ªÉYÉèp xÉÉ®nù ! **11** i´É¨Éä´É ´É®nùÉä ¥ÉÀxÉ ! ´É®ä{ºÉÚxÉÉÆ ¦ÉʴɹªÉ漃 **15** iÉiɺiɺ¨Éè |ɺÉzÉÉä%½Æô |ÉnùnùɨÉÒÊ{ºÉiÉÉx´É®ÉxÉ * +ºÉÉvªÉä ªÉjÉ EòɪÉæ SÉ ¨ÉÉä½ô¨É乪É漃 iÉk´É½ô¨É * ¥ÉÀx|ÉÉ{ºªÉ漃 ºÉɨÉlªÉÈ |ÉVÉÉxÉÉÆ i´ÉÆ Ê´ÉºÉVÉÇxÉä **12** |ÉÉnÖù¦ÉÚÇªÉ EòÊ®¹ªÉÉ欃 º¨ÉÞiɨÉÉjɺi´ÉªÉÉ Ê´ÉvÉä ! **16** +ÉYÉɪÉɨÉä´É iÉÉ: ºÉ´ÉÉǺiÉ´É ºlÉɺªÉÊxiÉ ¨Éuù®ÉiÉ * ºÉÞVªÉ¨ÉÉxÉä i´ÉªÉÉ Ê´É·Éä xɹ]ôÉÆ {ÉÞl´ÉÓ ¨É½ôÉhÉÇ´Éä * ´ÉänùÉ SÉÉÊ{É º¡ÖòÊ®¹ªÉÊxiÉ iÉ´É ¤ÉÖrùÉè ºÉxÉÉiÉxÉÉ: **13** +ÉxÉʪɹªÉÉ欃 º´ÉÆ ºlÉÉxÉÆ ´ÉɮɽÆô °ñ{ɨÉÉʺlÉiÉ: * ʽô®hªÉÉIÉÆ ÊxɽôiªÉè´É nèùiÉäªÉÆ ¤É±ÉMÉÌ´ÉiɨÉ **17** effulgent resort, granting my ‘darsan’ to the ‘Sveta-muktas’ in ÊnùxÉÉxiÉä iÉ´É ¨ÉiºªÉÉä%½Æô ¦ÉÚi´ÉÉ IÉÉähÉÓ iÉ®ÒÊ¨É´É * all the five realms. (9) ºÉ½ôÉè¹ÉËvÉ vÉɮʪɹªÉä ¨Éx´ÉÉnùÓp ÊxɶÉÉ´ÉÊvÉ **18** I create, preserve and destroy many millions of worlds taking the forms of Anirudha, Pradyumna, and Sankarshana. (10) You will have the precise knowledge of my forms. No one will defy the respect that your regulations command. You will At the beginning of the process of creation, Brahma was cre- bestow boons to all Suras (gods), Asura (Demons) commu- ated by me from the lotus that emanated from my navel. O nities, and great sages. (14-15) Narada! He worshipped me, by means of sacrifices and pen- Oh, Brahma! When you are confused during the course of ance. (11) performing any (seemingly) impossible act, think of Me, I will Then being pleased with him, granting all the boons, I said, appear at once before you and solve that problem. (16) “O Brahma, you are endowed with the ability to create When you are creating, I will take the form of Varaha (the people”. (12) divine Boar), kill the Daitya (demon) Hiranyaksha, possessed With the power of my boon, all of them whom you have cre- by the vanity of strength and save the earth submerged in the ated will be subordinate to you; even the eternal Vedas will be great ocean and place it in its former position. (17) revealed to your mind. (13) When your day ends and night comes, I will bear the earth full Chapter 18 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam189 190 With English Translation Chapter 18 ºÉÖvÉɪÉè ¨ÉlxÉiÉɨÉˤvÉ EòɶªÉ{ÉÉxÉÉÆ ÊxɮɸɪɨÉ * iÉiÉÉä ®ÉVªÉÆ |ÉnùɺªÉÉ欃 näù´ÉäxpùÉªÉ Ênù´É: {ÉÖxÉ: * ¨ÉxlÉÉxÉÆ EÚò¨ÉÇ°ñ{ÉÉä%½Æô vÉɺªÉä {ÉÞ¹`äô SÉ ¨Éxnù®¨É **19** näù´ÉiÉÉ ºlÉÉ{ÉʪɹªÉÉ欃 º´Éä¹ÉÖ ºlÉÉxÉ乴ɽÆô Ê´ÉvÉä ! * xÉɮ˺ɽÆô ´É{ÉÖ: EÞòi´ÉÉ Ê½ô®hªÉEòʶÉ{ÉÖÆ Ê´ÉvÉä ! * ¤É豃 SÉè´É EòÊ®¹ªÉÉ欃 {ÉÉiÉɱÉiɱɴÉÉʺÉxɨÉ **23** ºÉÖ®EòɪÉæ ½ôÊxɹªÉÉ欃 ªÉYÉPxÉÆ ÊnùÊiÉxÉxnùxɨÉ **20** EònÇù¨ÉÉqäù´É½ÚôiªÉÉÆ SÉ ¦ÉÚi´ÉÉlÉ EòÊ{ɱÉÉʦÉvÉ: * Ê´É®ÉäSÉxɺªÉ ¤É±É´ÉÉx¤ÉʱÉ: {ÉÖjÉÉä ¨É½ôɺÉÖ®: * |É´ÉiÉÇʪɹªÉä EòɱÉäxÉ xɹ]Æô ºÉÉÆJªÉÆ Ê´É®ÉMɪÉÖEÂò **24** ¦ÉʴɹªÉÊiÉ ºÉ ¶ÉGÆò SÉ º´É®ÉVªÉÉSSªÉÉ´ÉʪɹªÉÊiÉ **21** nùkÉÉä ¦ÉÚi´ÉÉ%xɺÉÚªÉɪÉɨÉjÉä®Éx´ÉÒÊIÉEòÓ iÉiÉ: * jÉè±ÉÉäCªÉä%{ɾiÉä iÉäxÉ Ê´É¨ÉÖJÉä SÉ ¶ÉSÉÒ{ÉiÉÉè * |ɼ±ÉÉnùɪÉÉä{ÉnäùIªÉÉÊ¨É Ê´ÉtÉÆ SÉ ªÉnù´Éä Ê´ÉvÉä ! **25** +ÊnùiªÉÉÆ uùÉnù¶É: {ÉÖjÉ: ºÉ¨¦ÉʴɹªÉÉ欃 Eò¶ªÉ{ÉÉiÉ **22** ¨Éä¯ñnäù´ªÉÉÆ ºÉÖiÉÉä xÉɦÉä¦ÉÚÇi´Éɽô¨É޹ɦÉÉä ¦ÉÖÊ´É * vɨÉÈ {ÉÉ®¨É½ÆôºªÉÉJªÉÆ ´ÉiÉÇʪɹªÉä ºÉxÉÉiÉxɨÉ **26** of herbs, Manus and others throughout the night like a ship, in the form of a great fish. (18) O Brahma! Then I will gift back the kingdom of heaven again When the sons of Kashyapa churn the ocean with the Mandara to Indra; I will establish the Devatas in their places, I will Mountain as the churning rod, which has no base to rest on, I make even Bali to dwell (thereafter) in Patala (the Nether will carry that Mandara on my back, assuming the form of a world). (23) great tortoise. (19) Then, being born as Kapila, the son of Kardama Prajapati Oh, Brahma! For the benefit of the Devatas (demigods), I and Devahuti, filled with renunciation, I will spread the will assume the form of the man-lion ‘Narasimha’ and kill the Sankhya-Sastra (one of the main systems of Indian philoso- destroyer of sacrifices, the demon Hiranya-Kasipu.(20) phies) lost on account of time. (24) The demon Virochana will beget Bali, a powerful Asura as his Oh, Brahma! Born as the foster son of Anasuya and Atri, I son. He will bring the downfall of Indra from his kingdom. will teach the science of Metaphysics to Prahlada and youself. (25) When he snatches the kingdom of three words from Indra, I will be born as Vrishabha, son of Nabhi and Merudevi, and the husband of Sachi, Indra will be turned away. Then, I spread the eternal Paramahamsa Dharma (the Dharma of will be born as Vamana, the eleventh son of Aditi and Kasyapa. (22) abstract meditation) (26) Chapter 18 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam191 192 With English Translation Chapter 18 jÉäiÉɪÉÖMÉä ¦ÉʴɹªÉÉ欃 ®É¨ÉÉä ¦ÉÞMÉÖEÖò±ÉÉäuù½ô: * uùÉ{É®ºªÉ Eò±Éä SÉè´É ºÉxvÉÉè {ɪÉǴɺÉÉÊxÉEäò * IÉjÉÆ SÉÉäiºÉÉnùʪɹªÉÉ欃 ¦ÉMxɺÉäiÉÖ Eònùv´ÉMɨÉ **27** ¦ÉÚ¦ÉɮɺÉÖ®xÉɶÉÉlÉÈ {ÉÉiÉÖÆ vɨÉÈ SÉ vÉĘ́ÉEòÉxÉ * ºÉxvÉÉè iÉÖ ºÉ¨ÉxÉÖ|ÉÉ{iÉä jÉäiÉɪÉÉ uùÉ{É®ºªÉ SÉ * ´ÉºÉÖnäù´ÉÉn¦ÉʴɹªÉÉ欃 näù´ÉCªÉÉÆ ¨ÉlÉÖ®É{ÉÖÊ® **32** EòÉè¶É±ªÉɪÉÉÆ ¦ÉʴɹªÉÉ欃 ®É¨ÉÉä nù¶É®lÉÉnù½ô¨É **28** EÞò¹hÉÉä%½Æô ´ÉɺÉÖnäù´ÉÉJªÉºiÉlÉÉ ºÉRÂEò¹ÉÇhÉÉä ¤É±É: * ºÉÒiÉÉʦÉvÉÉxÉÉ ±ÉI¨ÉÒp ¦ÉÊ´ÉjÉÒ VÉxÉEòÉi¨ÉVÉÉ * |ÉtÖ¨xÉ SÉÉÊxɯñvÉp ¦ÉʴɹªÉÊxiÉ ªÉnùÉä: EÖò±Éä **33** =uùʽô¹ªÉÉ欃 iÉɨÉè¶ÉÆ ¦ÉRÂCi´ÉÉ vÉxÉÖ®½Æô ¨É½ôiÉ **29** MÉÉä{ɺªÉ ´É޹ɦÉÉxÉÉäºiÉÖ ºÉÖiÉÉ ®ÉvÉÉ ¦ÉʴɹªÉÊiÉ * iÉiÉÉä ®IÉ:{ÉËiÉ PÉÉä®Æ näù´É̹ÉpùÉä½ôEòÉÊ®hɨÉ * ´ÉÞxnùÉ´ÉxÉä iɪÉÉ ºÉÉEÆò ʴɽôÊ®¹ªÉÉ欃 {ÉsVÉ ! **34** ºÉÒiÉÉ{ɽôÉÊ®hÉÆ ºÉRÂJªÉä ½ôÊxɹªÉÉ欃 ºÉ½ôÉxÉÖVɨÉ **30** ±ÉI¨ÉÒp ¦ÉÒ¹¨ÉEòºÉÖiÉÉ ¯ñÊC¨ÉhªÉÉJªÉÉ ¦ÉʴɹªÉÊiÉ * iɺªÉ ¨Éä iÉÖ SÉÊ®jÉÉÊhÉ ´Éɱ¨ÉÒEòÉtÉ ¨É½ô¹ÉǪÉ: * =uùʽô¹ªÉÉ欃 ®ÉVÉxªÉÉxÉ ªÉÖräù ÊxÉÌVÉiªÉ iÉɨɽô¨É **35** iÉnùÉ MÉɺªÉÊxiÉ ¤É½ÖôvÉÉ ªÉSUØôiÉä: ºªÉÉnùPÉIɪÉ: **31** When the transition period of Dwapara and Kaliyugas is about In the Tretayuga, I will be born as Parasu-Rama in clan of to end, I will be born as Sri Krishna, the son of Devaki and Bhrigu. Then, I will destroy the dynasties of Kshatriya that Vasudeva in the City of Mathura, to destroy the Asuras that are given to evil acts. (27) are a burden to the earth and to protect Dharma and its fol- lowers. (32) During the conjunction of Treta and Dvapara Yugas, I will be born as Sri Rama, the son of Dasaratha and Kausalya. (28) I, Devaki’s son will be famous as ‘Vaasudeva’ and ‘Sri Krishna’. Similarly Sankarshana will be born as Balabhadra. Pradyumna Lakshmi will also be born as Seetha, the daughter of Janaka. and Aniruddha too will be born in that community. (33) By breaking the great bow of Siva, I will marry her. (29) Radha will be born as the daughter of Gopa Vrishabhanu; Then, I will destroy the fearful demon Ravana, along with his with her, I will be sporting in Brindavan. (34) brother, who abducts Seeta and is dangerous to the Devatas and sages. (30) Lakshmi also will be born as Rukmini, the daughter of Bhisma- Raja. Defeating the king’s followers, I will marry her. (35) The great sage Valmiki and other sages will sing my historical stories in different ways. By listening to that story, all sins will By destroying the Asuras, the enemies of Dharma and those be destroyed. (31) Chapter 18 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam193 194 With English Translation Chapter 18 vɨÉÇpÖù½ôÉä%ºÉÖ®ÉxÉ ½ôi´ÉÉ iÉnùÉʴɹ]ôÉÆp ¦ÉÚ{ÉiÉÒxÉ * ´ÉèÊnùEÆò Ê´ÉÊvɨÉÉʸÉiªÉ ÊjɱÉÉäEòÒ{ÉÊ®{ÉÒbEòÉxÉ * vɨÉÈ ºÉƺlÉÉ{ɪÉzÉä´É EòÊ®¹ªÉä ÊxɦÉÇ®ÉÆ ¦ÉִɨÉ **36** Uô±ÉäxÉ ¨ÉÉä½ôʪɹªÉÉ欃 ¦ÉÚi´ÉÉ ¤ÉÖrùÉä%ºÉÖ®Éxɽô¨É **41** ªÉäxÉ EäòxÉÉÊ{É ¦ÉÉ´ÉäxÉ ªÉºªÉ EòºªÉÉÊ{É ¨ÉÉxɺɨÉ * ¨ÉªÉÉ EÞò¹hÉäxÉ ÊxɽôiÉÉ: ºÉÉVÉÖÇxÉäxÉ ®hÉä¹ÉÖ ªÉä * ¨É滃 ºÉƪÉÉäIªÉiÉä iÉÆ iÉÆ xÉ乪Éä ¥ÉÀMÉËiÉ {ɮɨÉ **37** |É´ÉiÉÇʪɹªÉxiªÉºÉ֮ɺiÉä i´ÉvɨÉÈ ªÉnùÉ ÊIÉiÉÉè **42** vɨÉÈ ¦ÉÖÊ´É ºlÉÉ{ÉʪÉi´ÉÉ EÞòi´ÉÉ ªÉnÖùEÖò±ÉIɪɨÉ * vɨÉÇnäù´ÉÉkÉnùÉ ¨ÉÚiÉÉê xÉ®xÉɮɪÉhÉÉi¨ÉxÉÉ * {ɶªÉiÉÉÆ ºÉ´ÉÇnäù´ÉÉxÉɨÉxiÉvÉÉǺªÉä ¦ÉִɺiÉiÉ: **38** |É´ÉÞkÉä%Ê{É Eò±ÉÉè ¥ÉÀxÉ ! ¦ÉÚi´ÉɽÆô ºÉɨÉMÉÉä ÊuùVÉ: **43** EÞò¹hɺªÉ ¨É¨É ´ÉÒªÉÉÇÊhÉ EÞò¹hÉuèù{ÉɪÉxÉÉnùªÉ: * ¨ÉÖÊxɶÉÉ{ÉÉzÉÞiÉÉÆ |ÉÉ{iÉÆ ºÉÍ¹É VÉxÉEò¨ÉÉi¨ÉxÉ: * MÉɺªÉÊxiÉ ¤É½ÖôvÉÉ ¥ÉÀxºÉt: {ÉÉ{ɽô®ÉÊhÉ Ê½ô **39** iÉiÉÉä%Ê´ÉiÉÉ MÉÖ¯ñ¦ªÉÉä%½Æô ºÉrù¨ÉÈ ºlÉÉ{ɪÉzÉVÉ ! **44** EÞò¹hÉuèù{ÉɪÉxÉÉä ¦ÉÚi´ÉÉ {ɮɶɮ¨ÉÖxÉä: ºÉÖiÉ: * VÉxÉÉxÉ ¨±ÉäSUô¨ÉªÉÉx¦ÉÚ¨ÉÉè Eò±Éä®xiÉä ¨É½èôxɺÉ: * ¶ÉÉJÉÉʴɦÉÉMÉÆ ´ÉänùºªÉ EòÊ®¹ªÉÉ欃 iÉ®ÉäÊ®´É **40** Eò±EòÒ ¦ÉÚi´ÉÉ ½ôÊxɹªÉÉÊ¨É Ê´ÉSÉ®xÉ Ênù´ªÉ´ÉÉÊVÉxÉÉ **45** kings possessed by them and establishing Dharma, I will rid the earth of her burden. (36) Then, I will incarnate as Buddha and I will mesmerize those prominent Asuras who frequent the three worlds. (41) Whoever in whatever manner contemplates his mind in me, I will favour him with ‘Brahmagati’ (the path of God) in accor- All those Asuras killed in battled by Arjuna, and me, will be dance with his desire. (37) born again. When they spread Adharma again on this earth, then, I will be born as Narayanamuni, in the Kosala country, After establishing Dharma on this earth and causing the de- as the son of my devotee Dharmadeva. (42-43) struction of Yadu-kula (the dynasty of Yadu), and being seen by all the Devotees I will disappear from the earth. (38) O Aja! I will protect those sages born as men on account of the curse of a sage and establish righteousness. (44) O Brahman! I being Krishna, sage Krishna-Dvaipayana (Vyasa) will sing about my prowess. Those songs will remove all the At the end of the Kali age, as Kalki, riding everywhere sins of the souls immediately, when one listens to them. (39) on a horse, I will destroy the great sinners, the Mlechas (pariahs). (45) Thereafter, I as Krishna-Dvaipayana, son of sage Parasara, will divide the Vedas into branches, like separating the branches My incarnation takes place whenever the voice of Dharma of a tree. (40) will be ruined by the Asuras, to protect Dharma. (46) Chapter 18 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam195 196 With English Translation Chapter 18 ªÉnùÉ ªÉnùÉ SÉ ´ÉänùÉäHòÉä vɨÉÉæ xÉÉʶɹªÉiÉä%ºÉÖ®è: * ºEòxnù =´ÉÉSÉ |ÉÉnÖù¦ÉÉÇ´ÉÉä ¦ÉʴɹªÉÉä ¨Éä iÉpùIÉɪÉè iÉnùÉ iÉnùÉ **46** ¸ÉÖi´ÉäÊiÉ ¦ÉMÉ´ÉuùÉCªÉÆ xÉÉ®nùÉä ¨ÉÖÊxɺÉkɨÉ: * iɺ¨ÉÉÊSSÉxiÉÉÆ Ê´É½ôɪÉè´É |ÉVÉÉ: ºÉÞVÉ ªÉlÉÉ {ÉÖ®É * ¨ÉxªÉ¨ÉÉxÉÉä ÊxÉVÉÆ vÉxªÉÆ iɨÉÖ´ÉÉSÉ |ɦÉÖÆ ¨ÉÖxÉä ! **51** BiÉÉxnùk´ÉÉ ´É®Éƺiɺ¨ÉÉ +½ô¨ÉxiÉ̽ôiÉÉä%¦É´É¨É **47** ¸ÉÒxÉÉ®nù =´ÉÉSÉ ªÉlÉÉ iɺ¨Éè ´É®É nùkÉɺiÉlÉè´É SÉ ¨ÉªÉÉ EÞòiɨÉ * nù¶ÉÇxÉÉnäù´É iÉä º´ÉÉʨÉxºÉ¨{ÉÚhÉÉæ ¨Éä ¨ÉxÉÉä®lÉ: * EÖò´Éæ EòÊ®¹ªÉä SÉ ¨ÉÖxÉä ! ÊxÉVɶÉÊHòʦɮ\VɺÉÉ **48**

Chapter 19 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam202 With English Translation Chapter 19 +vªÉÉªÉ : 19 º´ÉɺªÉÉè {ÉÞlÉֱɱÉÉ]ôÉè SÉ ºÉÖ§ÉÖ´ÉÉè ¶ÉÖ¦ÉxÉÉʺÉEòÉè * ºEòxnù =´ÉÉSÉ ¶É֦ɱÉIÉhɺɨ{ÉzÉÉè Ênù´ªÉ¨ÉÚiÉÔ PÉxÉ|ɦÉÉè **4** iÉiÉ: ºÉ nùnÞùù¶Éä näù´ÉÉè {ÉÖ®ÉhÉÉ´ÉÞʹɺÉkɨÉÉè * Ê´ÉxɪÉäxÉÉÊxiÉEòÆ |ÉÉ{ªÉ iɪÉÉä: EÞòi´ÉÉ |ÉnùÊIÉhÉɨÉ * iÉ{É SÉ®xiÉÉè ºÉ֨ɽônùÉi¨ÉÊxɹ`ôÉè ¨É½ôɵÉiÉÉè **1** ¦ÉCiªÉÉ |ÉhɨªÉ ºÉɹ]ôÉÆMÉÆ iɺlÉÉè |ÉÉ\VÉʱɮOÉiÉ: **5** iÉäVɺÉÉ{ªÉÊvÉEòÉè ºÉÚªÉÉÇiºÉ´ÉDZÉÉäEòÊ´É®ÉäSÉxÉÉiÉ * iÉiɺiÉÉè iÉ{ɺÉÉÆ ´ÉɺÉÉè ªÉ¶ÉºÉÉÆ iÉäVɺÉɨÉÊ{É * ¸ÉÒ´ÉiºÉ±ÉIÉhÉÉè {ÉÚVªÉÉè VÉ]ôɨÉhb±ÉvÉÉÊ®hÉÉè **2** @ñ¹ÉÒ {ÉÉè´ÉÉÇÊôEòºªÉÉxiÉäØ Ê´ÉvÉä¨ÉÉêxÉÆ Ê´É½ôÉªÉ SÉ **6** {ÉsÊSÉq¦ÉÖVÉÉè iÉÉè SÉ {ÉÉnùªÉÉä SÉGò±ÉIÉhÉÉè * |ÉÒiªÉÉ xÉÉ®nù¨É´ªÉOÉÉè {ÉÉtÉPªÉÉǦªÉÉÆ ºÉ¨ÉÉSÉÇiÉɨÉ * ´ªÉÚfÉ䮺EòÉè nùÒPÉǦÉÖVÉÉè ʺÉiɺÉÚI¨ÉPÉxÉÉƶÉÖEòÉè **3** {ÉÒ`ôªÉÉä¯ñ{Éʴɹ]ôÉè iÉÉè EòÉè¶ÉªÉÉäxÉÉÇ®nùp ºÉ: **7** iÉä¹ÉÖ iÉjÉÉä{Éʴɹ]äô¹ÉÖ ºÉ näù¶ÉÉä%ʦɴªÉ®ÉVÉiÉ * Chapter - 19: Description of Narada’s meet- +ÉVªÉɽÖôÊiɨɽôÉV´ÉɱÉèªÉÇYÉ´ÉÉ]ôÉä%ÊMxÉʦɪÉÇlÉÉ **8** ing with Nara-Narayana With auspicious features like a good mouth, a broad face, Skanda said: good eyebrows and auspicious nose - their forms were divine and they were shining brilliantly. (4) Then Narada saw the two demigods, who were great ancient Sage Narada, in all humility, approached them and circumam- sages observing a great vow with integrity and performing bulating them with devotion, prostrated and stood before them penance. (1) with folded hands. (5) They were brighter than the Sun, who lights the three worlds. Then the two sages, regarded as the personifications of pen- Having the features of ‘Srivatsa’ (a unique symbol of Lord ance, success and brilliance, after their morning ablutions, Vishnu) and matted hair, they were venerable. (2) ending their silence, peacefully worshipped Narada washing Their shoulders, which had the sign of the lotus, and feet, his feet and hands with affection. Both of them then sat on the which, had the sign of the divine disc, were sparkling. They seat of Darbha grass. Narada also sat down. (6-7) had broad chests and long shoulders. They were wearing As they were sitting there, that region shone brightly like the delicate white dresses. (3) great fire emanating from the sacrificial pit with oblations of ghee. (8) Chapter 19 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam203 204 With English Translation Chapter 19 +lÉ xÉɮɪÉhɺiÉjÉ xÉÉ®nÆù ´ÉÉCªÉ¨É¥É´ÉÒiÉ * ¸ÉÒxÉɮɪÉhÉ =´ÉÉSÉ ºÉÖJÉÉä{Éʴɹ]Æô ʴɸÉÉxiÉÆ EÞòiÉÉÊiÉlªÉÆ ºÉÖºÉiEÞòiɨÉ **9** vÉxªÉÉä%ºªÉxÉÖMÉÞ½ôÒiÉÉä%漃 ªÉkÉä nÞù¹]ô: º´ÉªÉÆ |ɦÉÖ: * ¸ÉÒxÉɮɪÉhÉ =´ÉÉSÉ xÉ Ê½ô iÉÆ nÞù¹]´ÉÉx¥ÉÀxEòÊ SÉqäù´ÉÉä%Ê{É ´ÉÉ @ñʹÉ: **13** +Ê{É ¥ÉÀxÉ ! ºÉ ¦ÉMÉ´ÉÉxÉ {É®¨ÉÉi¨ÉÉ ºÉxÉÉiÉxÉ: * ¦ÉHò¬èEòÉÊxiÉCªÉÉ iɺªÉ |ÉÉ{iÉÉ +IÉ®ºÉɨªÉiÉɨÉ * ¥ÉÀvÉÉʨxÉ i´ÉªÉÉ nÞù¹]ô +ɴɪÉÉä: EòÉ®hÉÆ {É®¨É **10** ªÉä ʽô ¦ÉHòɺiÉ B´ÉèxÉÆ {ɶªÉxiªÉÊJɱÉEòÉ®hÉÆ **14** xÉÉ®nù =´ÉÉSÉ ºÉ Ênù´ªÉ¨ÉÚÌiɦÉÇMÉ´ÉÉxÉ nÖùnÇù¶ÉÇ: {ÉÖ¯ñ¹ÉÉäkɨÉ: * ¦ÉMÉ´Éƺi´Éi|ɺÉÉnäùxÉ iɨɽÆô {É®¨Éä·É®¨É * xÉÉ®nèùiÉÊrù ¨Éä ºÉiªÉÆ ´ÉSÉxÉÆ ºÉ¨ÉÖnùɾiɨÉ **15** ´ÉɺÉÖnä´ÉÆ ºÉ¨ÉɱÉÉäEäò ʺlÉiɨÉIÉ®vÉɨÉÊxÉ **11** xÉÉ%xªÉÉä ¦ÉHòÉÊi|ɪÉiÉ®Éä ±ÉÉäEäò iɺªÉÉʺiÉ Eò SÉxÉ * <½ô SÉè´ÉÉMÉiɺiÉäxÉ Ê´ÉºÉÞ¹]ôÉä ´ÉÉÆ ÊxɹÉäÊ´ÉiÉ֨ɠ* iÉiÉ: º´ÉªÉÆ nù̶ÉiÉ´ÉÉƺiÉ´ÉÉi¨ÉÉxÉÆ ÊuùVÉÉäkÉ¨É ! **16** +ÉʺɹªÉä iÉi{É®Éä ¦ÉÚi´ÉÉ ªÉÖ´ÉɦªÉÉÆ ºÉ½ô ÊxÉiªÉ¶É: **12** Sri Narayana said: “You are blessed and favoured since you have seen that Lord Then, of the two, Narayana after receiving fine hospitality Himself. Oh, Brahmin! A person, neither a demigod nor a spoke to Narada sitting there in a relaxed manner. (9) sage has seen him. (13) Sri Narayana said: Those devotees who have devotion (within their hearts) and Oh, Brahmin! did you see that God in Brahmadhama, who is have obtained indestructible likeness with Him, alone will see to us the greatest cause, eternal and supreme being? (10) Him, the cause of everything. (14) Narada said: It is not easy to see that divine and supreme being. He is not easily seen. Narada! My words are true. (15) Oh, Lord! By your grace, I saw that supreme Lord Vasudeva dwelling in ‘Aksharadhama’. (11) Nothing in this world is dearer to him, than his devotee. There- fore, O Good Brahmin! On His own, He has been kind to Sent by him to serve You, I have come here from that place. bestow his vision to you. (16) Thinking always of Him, I will be with you here itself” (12) Chapter 19 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam205 206 With English Translation Chapter 19 iÉäVÉ:{ÉÖ\VÉÉʦɯñrùÉRÂMÉÉä MÉÖhÉÉiÉÒiÉÉn¦ÉÖiÉÉEÞòÊiÉ: * +Éi¨ÉÉi¨ÉÉ SÉÉIÉ®Éi¨ÉÉ SÉ Áä¹É +ÉEòɶÉÊxɨÉDZÉ: * +JÉhbÉxÉxnù°ñ{Ép ºÉnùÉ ¶ÉÖrùÉä%SªÉÖiÉÉä%ʺiÉ ºÉ: **17** Ênù´ªÉnÞùMÉÒIªÉ: ºÉx¨ÉÉjÉ: {ÉÖ¯ñ¹ÉÉä ´ÉºÉÖnäù´ÉVÉ: **21** °ñ{É´ÉhÉǴɪÉÉä´ÉºlÉÉ: |ÉÉEÞòiÉÉ xÉè´É iɺªÉ ʽô * ºÉ¨ÉºiÉEò±ªÉÉhÉMÉÖhÉÉä ÊxÉMÉÖÇhÉ SÉä·É®ä·É®: * ºÉ´ÉÈ iɺªÉÉʺiÉ iÉÊqù´ªÉÆ ºÉ´ÉÉæ{ÉEò®hÉÉÊxÉ SÉ * {É®ªÉÉ Ê´ÉtªÉÉ ´Éät ={ÉɺªÉÉä ¥ÉÀʦÉ: |ɦÉÖ **22** BEòÉÊxiÉEòÉxÉÉÆ ¦ÉHòÉxÉÉÆ ºÉ B´É {É®¨ÉÉ MÉÊiÉ: **18** Ênù´ªÉ¨ÉÚÍiÉ iɨÉÒ¶ÉÉxÉÆ iÉ{ɺÉèEòÉÊxiÉEäòxÉ SÉ * +Éi¨É¥ÉÀèCªÉºÉ¨{ÉzÉèÌ´ÉÊxÉ´ÉÞkÉMÉÖhÉè®Ê{É * ªÉ: |ÉÒhɪÉÊiÉ vɨÉæhÉ ºÉ vÉxªÉiÉ¨É =SªÉiÉä **23** ÊGòªÉiÉä ´ÉɺÉÖnäù´ÉºªÉ ¦ÉÊHòÊ®ilÉÆMÉÖhÉÉä ʽô ºÉ: **19** iɺ¨ÉÉk´É¨ÉÊ{É näù´É¹Éæ ! vɨÉæhÉèEòÉÊxiÉEäòxÉ iɨÉ * ¨ÉɽôÉi¨ªÉ¨ÉºªÉ EòÉä ´ÉHÖÆò ¶ÉCxÉÖªÉÉi{É®¨ÉÉi¨ÉxÉ: * +É®ÉvɪÉÊzɽèô´ÉÉRÂMÉ ! EòÊ\SÉiEòɱÉÆ iÉ{É: EÖò¯ñ **24** +ÊSÉxiªÉÉxÉxiɶÉÊHòxÉɨÉÊvÉ{ɺªÉ ¨É½ôɨÉÖxÉä ! **20** iÉ{ɺÉè´ÉÉÊiɶÉÖrùÉi¨ÉÉ ¨ÉɽôÉi¨ªÉÆ iɺªÉ ºÉi{ÉiÉä: * ªÉlÉÉ´ÉVYÉɺªÉÊiÉ ¦É´ÉÉxÉ |ÉÉäSªÉ¨ÉÉxÉÆ ¨ÉªÉÉÊJɱɨÉ **25** His body is enriched by the mass of brilliance; He has a won- derful form that is beyond qualities; it is of complete bliss and He is the soul of souls. He is the soul of ‘Akshara’, as clear as is eternal. (17) the sky; Only with divine sight it is possible to see Him; He is His beauty, colour, age, state — none of these are materialis- the embodiment of knowledge and He is supreme Being. He tic. All his forms and implements are divine. He is the ultimate is Vasudeva. He is also the one having all the auspicious quali- refuge of all devotees. (18) ties Supreme Lord of all Lords, one who can be understood by ‘Para-vidya’, fit to be meditated upon by all. He is the Even those who know how to the merge their souls with the Lord of all those who know Brahma! (21-22) Lord, and also those who are beyond the control of the ‘Guna- s’ too devoutly worship that Vasudeva. He is the one who has One who pleases that Supreme Lord with penance and righ- such invaluable qualities. (19) teousness will be a blessed one. (23) Oh, great Sage! Who can describe that Supreme Lord’s great- Therefore, Oh, Divine Sage! Stay here for some time, wor- ness, who is the Lord of endless powers that are beyond shipping him with your righteous inner devotion. (24) perception? (20) With penance, becoming a purified one, you understand the greatness of that supreme Lord. (25) 208

Chapter 19 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam207 With English Translation Chapter 20 ºÉ´ÉÉÇlÉǺÉÉvÉxÉÆ Ê´ÉÊrù iÉ{ɺiÉrÞùnùªÉÆ ¨ÉÖxÉä ! * +vªÉÉªÉ : 20 xÉÉiÉ{iɦÉÚÊ®iÉ{ɺÉÉ ºÉ ´É¶ÉÒÊGòªÉiÉä |ɦÉÖ: **26** xÉÉ®nù =´ÉÉSÉ ºEòxnù =´ÉÉSÉ ¦ÉMÉ´ÉxÉ ! ¥ÉÚʽô ¨Éä vɨÉǨÉäEòÉxiÉÆ iÉ´É ºÉ¨¨ÉiɨÉ * B´É¨ÉÖHòÉä ¦ÉMÉ´ÉiÉÉ xÉ®xÉɮɪÉhÉäxÉ ºÉ: * |ÉÒªÉiÉä ªÉäxÉ Ê´É·ÉÉi¨ÉÉ ´ÉɺÉÖnäù´É: ºÉ ºÉ´ÉÇnùÉ **1** |ÉÒiɺiÉ{É: EòiÉÖÇʨÉUÆôºiɨÉÖ´ÉÉSÉ ¨É½ôɨÉÊiÉ: **27** ¸ÉÒxÉɮɪÉhÉ =´ÉÉSÉ <ÊiÉ ¸ÉÒºEòxnù{ÉÖ®ÉhÉä ʴɹhÉÖJÉhbä ¸ÉÒ´ÉɺÉÖnäù´É¨ÉɽôÉi¨ªÉä ºÉÉvÉÖ {ÉÞ¹]ôÆ i´ÉªÉÉ ¥ÉÀx¨ÉÊiɺiÉä ʴɨɱÉÉ ÊEò±É * xÉÉ®nùxÉɮɪÉhɺɨÉÉMɨÉèEòÉäxÉ˴ɶÉÉä%vªÉɪÉ: **19** ¨ÉÊªÉ ÊºxÉMvÉÉªÉ ¦ÉHòÉªÉ iÉÖ¦ªÉÆ MÉÖÁ¨ÉÊ{É ¥ÉÖ´Éä **2** vɨÉÇ B¹É ¨ÉªÉÉ |ÉÉäHò: Eò±{ɺªÉÉnùÉè ʴɴɺ´ÉiÉä * Oh, Sage! Please understand that penance alone is the means iɨÉä´É EòlɪÉä iÉÖ¦ªÉÆ ºÉxÉÉiÉxɨɽÆô ¨ÉÖxÉä ! **3** of accomplishing all desires. That penance is his heart. One who has not performed penance cannot have the vision of Chapter - 20: Exposition of the Dharma of that Lord” (26) the four classes Skanda said: Narada asked: “Narada was pleased with the words of Lord Narayana. “Oh, Lord! Tell me the ultimate Dharma according to you. By Desirous of performing penance, he addressed Lord practicing the practice of which Vasudeva the soul of this uni- Narayana-muni thus. (27) verse is always pleased.” (1) Sri Narayana said: Thus, ends the Nineteenth Chapter titled “Description “Oh, Brahmin! You have asked right things. Your mind is very of Narada’s meeting with Nara-Narayana” in Sri clear; I will reveal it to you even though it is a secret, since you Vasudeva Mahatmya. are my ardent devotee. (2) * * * This Dharma was taught to Vivaswan in the beginning of the Kalpa by me. Oh sage! Now, I will teach the same old Dharma to you. (3) Chapter 20 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam209 210 With English Translation Chapter 20 º´ÉvɨÉÇYÉÉxÉ´Éè®ÉMªÉè: ºÉ½ô ±ÉI¨ÉÒ´ÉnùÒ·É®ä * i´É¨Éä´É ºÉÉIÉÉn¦ÉMÉ´ÉÉx´ÉɺÉÖnäù´ÉÉä%IÉ®Éi{É®: * iÉʺ¨ÉzÉxÉxªÉÉ ¦ÉÊHòªÉÉÇ vɨÉÇ BEòÉÊxiÉEò: ºÉ ´Éè **4** ¸ÉäªÉºÉä ºÉ´ÉǦÉÚiÉÉxÉÉÆ ´ÉiÉǺÉä%jÉ nùªÉÉÊxÉÊvÉ: **8** iÉäxÉè´ÉÉÊiÉ|ɺÉzÉ: ºªÉÉnÂMÉÉä±ÉÉäEòÉÊvÉ{ÉÊiÉ: º´ÉªÉ¨É * i´ÉkÉÉä%xªÉä iÉÖ º´Éº´É¦ÉÉ´ÉMÉÖhÉiÉxjÉÉ ÁVÉÉnùªÉ: * VÉɪÉiÉä ºÉ SÉ ¦ÉHòÉä%Ê{É {ÉÊ®{ÉÚhÉǨÉxÉÉä®lÉ: **5** ªÉlÉÉ´ÉzÉ Ê´ÉVÉÉÊxɪÉÖvÉǨÉÉÇnùÓºi´É¨ÉiÉÉä ´Énù **9** xÉÉ®nù =´ÉÉSÉ ºEòxnù =´ÉÉSÉ ±ÉIÉhÉÉÊxÉ ¤ÉÖ¦ÉÖiºÉÉ欃 º´ÉvɨÉÉÇnäù: {ÉÞlÉC{ÉÞlÉEÂò * <ÊiÉ nùä´É̹ÉhÉÉ {ÉÞ¹]ôÉä ¦ÉMÉ´ÉÉxvɨÉÇxÉxnùxÉ: * ¶ÉɺjɪÉÉäxÉ䮽Æô i´ÉkÉÉä ´ÉHÖÆò iÉÉÊxÉ i´É¨É½ôÌºÉ **6** º´ÉvɨÉÉÇnùÒxÉ Gò¨ÉähÉè´É EòlɪɨÉÉºÉ ºÉ´ÉÇÊ´ÉiÉ **10** ÊxÉMɨÉÉMɨɶÉɺjÉÉhÉÉÆ ºÉ´Éæ¹ÉɨÉÊ{É ºÉi{ÉiÉä ! * ¸ÉÒxÉɮɪÉhÉ =´ÉÉSÉ ¨ÉÚ±ÉÆ i´É¨ÉäEò B´ÉÉ漃 ªÉä¹ÉÖ vɨÉÇ: ºÉxÉÉiÉxÉ: **7** ´ÉhÉÉÇxÉɨÉɸɨÉÉhÉÉÆ SÉ ºÉnùÉSÉÉ®: {ÉÞlÉC{ÉÞlÉEÂò * ºÉɨÉÉxªÉ: ºÉʴɶÉä¹Ép º´ÉvɨÉÇ: ºÉ =nùÒªÉÇiÉä **11** That Dharma is considered to be dedicated Dharma, when You alone are that supreme being Vasudeva, the ‘Akshara’. one has devotion along with duty, knowledge and renuncia- You, mercifully dwell here for the welfare of all entities. (8) tion to the Lord Vishnu associated with Lakshmi. (4) Brahma and others, who are different from You, act ac- Only with that single-minded devotion the Lord of Gokula cording to their own nature. Tell me about the Dharma-s himself will be pleased. Even that devotee gets his desire ful- as they are.” (9) filled by this. (5) Skanda said: Narada asks: Questioned thus by the Divine sage, the all-knowing God “I am desirous of knowing details of ones own duty and oth- Dharma-nandana (Sri Narayana) described the Dharma-s in ers individually from you, authenticated by scriptures. (6) the correct order. (10) Oh, benevolent Lord! You are the origin of all Vedas, Agamas Sri Narayana said: and scriptures in which age-old Dharma is depicted. (7) “Good conduct is the common dharma laid down for to all classes. General regulations and special regulations separately Chapter 20 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam211 212 With English Translation Chapter 20 xÉÞhÉÉÆ ºÉÉvÉÉ®hÉÆ vɨÉÈ ºÉ´Éæ¹ÉɨÉÉÊnùiÉ: ¸ÉÖhÉÖ * ªÉlÉÉäÊSÉiÉÆ ¥ÉÀSɪÉÈ EòɨɱÉÉä¦ÉGÖòvÉÉÆ VɪÉ: * +˽ôºÉÉ {É®¨ÉÉä vɨÉǺiÉjÉÉÊnù¨É =nùɾiÉ: **12** ¨ÉÖnùÉ Ê´ÉkÉÉ{ÉÇhÉÆ {ÉÉjÉä iÉÖʹ]ô±ÉǤvÉäxÉ nèù´ÉiÉ: **16** º´É¨ÉÖJªÉvɨÉÇ´ÉÞkɪÉÉä®{ªÉpùÉä½ôÉä ¨ÉxɺÉÉÊ{É ªÉ: * iÉÒlÉæ IÉäjÉä SÉ ªÉYÉÉnùÉè SÉiÉÖ´ÉÇMÉÉÇ{iɪÉä%Ê{É ´ÉÉ * ºÉÊiÉ MÉiªÉxiÉ®ä |ÉÉÊhɨÉÉjɺªÉÉÊ|ÉÊiÉ ºÉÉ ¨ÉiÉÉ **13** +Éi¨ÉxÉÉä ´ÉÉ {É®ºªÉÉÊ{É ºÉ´ÉÇlÉÉ PÉÉiÉ´ÉVÉÇxɨÉ **17** ºÉiªÉÉ ´ÉÉM¦ÉÚiɨÉÉjɺªÉ pùÉä½ôÉä xÉ ºªÉÉtªÉÉ iÉlÉÉ * VÉÉÊiɧÉƶÉEò®ÉhÉÉÆ SÉ Eò¨ÉÇhÉÉÆ {ÉÊ®´ÉVÉÇxɨÉ * iÉ{Ép ¶ÉɺjÉÊ´ÉʽôiɦÉÉäMɺÉÆEòÉäSɱÉIÉhɨÉ **14** {ÉÉÊhÉ{ÉÉnùÉänù®Éä{ɺlÉ´ÉÉSÉÉÆ ºÉƪɨÉxÉÆ iÉlÉÉ **18** ¤ÉÉÁ¨ÉɦªÉxiÉ®Æ SÉäÊiÉ ÊuùÊ´ÉvÉÆ ¶ÉÉèSÉEò¨ÉÇ SÉ * ºÉ´Éæ¹ÉÉÆ ´ªÉºÉxÉÉxÉÉÆ SÉ ´ÉVÉÇxÉÆ ¨Ét¨ÉÉƺɪÉÉä: * +xÉÉnùÉxÉÆ {É®º´ÉºªÉ {É®ÉäIÉÆ ´ÉÉ Uô±ÉäxÉ SÉ **15** ´ªÉʦÉSÉÉ®ÉÊzÉ´ÉÞÊkÉp EÖò±ÉºÉrù¨ÉÇ{ÉɱÉxɨÉ **19** BEòÉnù¶ÉÒxÉÉÆ ºÉ´ÉÉǺÉÉÆ ªÉ¨Éè: ºÉÉEò¨ÉÖ{ÉÉä¹ÉhɨÉ * ½ô®äVÉÇx¨ÉÊnùxÉÉxÉÉÆ SÉ µÉiÉÉSÉ®hɨÉ\VɺÉÉ **20** have been laid down for the Ashrama-s. They are known as ‘Swa-dharma’. (11) Practicing celibacy with propriety, conquering desire, anger, Now, I will tell you the dharma that is common to all. Listen to greed (as laid down in the scriptures) offering gifts with joy to me from the beginning. Non-violence is the greatest dharma. deserving meritorious people, to be content with what is got It is the first one in the general dharma. (12) by luck, avoiding violence in ‘teertha-s’ (sacred waters), sa- That which is not even mentally treacherous to one’s primary cred places, sacrifices, for achieving the four goals of life such dharma, occupations and animals even under compelling cir- as Dharma, Artha, Kama, Moksha either for oneself or for cumstances, is said to be non-violence. (13) others, giving up acts resulting in the intermixture of classes, keeping under control the limits viz. stomach, genitals and Truth is said to be that by which no perfidy happens to any beings. To control the desires for sensual pleasures according speech, giving up all addictions, including taking liquor and to the scriptural regulations is penance. (14) meat, avoiding prostitution, following righteousness suitable to the community practices, fasting on the eleventh days of There are two kinds of purifications - outward and inward, the fortnights, controlling the senses, celebrating the birthday not laying hands on things belonging to others indirectly or by of Hari, observing vows, simplicity, service of sadhus (saints), deceit. (15) taking food after feeding the guests, devotion unto God, all Chapter 20 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam213 214 With English Translation Chapter 20 +ÉVÉÇ´ÉÆ ºÉÉvÉÖºÉä´ÉÉ SÉ Ê´É¦ÉVªÉÉzÉÉÊnù¦ÉÉäVÉxɨÉ * +ÉʺiÉCªÉÆ nùÉxÉÊxɹ`ôÉ SÉ ºÉÉvÉÖ¥ÉÉÀhɺÉä´ÉxɨÉ * ¦ÉÊHò¦ÉÇMÉ´ÉiÉ SÉäÊiÉ vɨÉÉÇ: ºÉÉvÉÉ®hÉÉ xÉßhÉɨÉ **21** +iÉÖʹ]ô®lÉÉæ{ÉSɪÉä vɨÉÉÇ ´É趪ɺªÉ SÉÉät¨É: **26** ¥ÉÀIÉjÉʴɶÉ: ¶ÉÚpùÉ ´ÉhÉÉÇ SÉi´ÉÉ® <ÇÊ®iÉÉ: * ÊuùVÉÉÊiÉxÉÉÆ SÉ näù´ÉÉxÉÉÆ ºÉä´ÉÉ ÊxɹEò{É]Æô MÉ´ÉɨÉ * iÉä¹ÉÉÆ {ÉÞlÉC{ÉÞlÉMvɨÉÉÇÊx´É¶Éä¹ÉÉx´ÉÊS¨É iÉä ¨ÉÖxÉä ! **22** ʴɶÉä¹ÉvɨÉÇ: EòÊlÉiÉ: ¶ÉÚpùºªÉ ¨ÉÖÊxɺÉkÉ¨É ! **27** ¶É¨ÉÉä nù¨É: IɨÉÉ ¶ÉÉèSɨÉÉʺiÉCªÉÆ ¦ÉÊHò®ÒʶÉiÉÖ: * +vªÉÉ{ÉxÉÆ ªÉÉVÉxÉÆ SÉ Ê´É¶ÉÖrùÉSSÉ |ÉÊiÉOɽô: * iÉ{ÉÉä YÉÉxÉÆ SÉ Ê´ÉYÉÉxÉÆ Ê´É|ÉvɨÉÇ: º´É¦ÉÉ´ÉVÉ: **23** Ê´É|ɺªÉ VÉÒÊ´ÉEòÉ |ÉÉäHòÉ iÉjÉÉxiªÉÉ i´ÉÉ{ÉÊnù º¨ÉÞiÉÉ **28** ¶ÉÚ®i´ÉÆ vÉèªÉǨÉÉènùɪÉÈ ¤É±ÉÆ iÉäVÉ: ¶É®hªÉiÉÉ * ªÉÉVÉxÉä%vªÉÉ{ÉxÉä ´ÉÉÊ{É nùÉä¹Énù¶ÉÔ ÊuùVÉÉäkɨÉ: * MÉÉäÊ´É|ɺÉÉvÉÖ®IÉäVªÉÉ vɨÉÉÇ: IÉjɺªÉ EòÒÌiÉiÉÉ: **24** ªÉºiɺªÉÉxªÉÉÊ{É Ê´ÉʽôiÉÉ ´ÉÞÊkɮʺiÉ SÉiÉÖÌ´ÉvÉÉ **29** ®ÉYɺi´ÉäiÉä%lÉ xÉÒiªÉè´É |ÉVÉÉxÉÉÆ {ÉÊ®{ÉɱÉxɨÉ * ʶɱÉÉä\UÆô ÊxÉiªÉªÉÉS\ÉÉ SÉ ¶ÉɱÉÒxÉÆ SÉÉäÊSÉiÉÉ EÞòʹÉ: * vɨÉǺÉƺlÉÉ{ÉxÉÆ ¦ÉÚ¨ÉÉè vɨÉÉÇ nùhbɽÇônùhbxɨÉ **25** ¸ÉäªÉºÉÒ {ÉÚ´ÉÇ{ÉÚ´ÉÉÇjÉ YÉÉiÉ´ªÉÉ ÊuùVɺÉkɨÉè: **30** these are common dharma-s of all human beings. (16-21) are special Dharma-s. (24-25) Four classes viz. Bhramana, Kshatriya, Vaisya, Suras are Faith in God, adherence to giving gifts, serving the Sadhus mentioned. Oh Sage! I will tell you the special Dharma-s of and Brahmanas, being discontent in gathering wealth, occu- each one of them. (22) pations like farming etc - these are the Dharma-s of the Peace, control of senses, tolerance, cleanliness, having faith Vaisyas. (26) in God and sastras, devotion to God, penance, knowledge of Serving the twice born (Brahmins,Kshatriyas and Vaishyas), the nature of God and the self, having direct experience of Devatas and cows are the special Dharma-s of the Shudras. (27) God - these are the natural Dharma-s of Brahmana. (23) Teaching, conducting, sacrifices, receiving gifts from those who Valour, courage, being liberal, strength, brilliance, forgiveness, are pure - these are said to be the means of livelihood of sheltering the sufferers, protecting the cows and Brahmanas, Brahmans. In times of emergency, other means are also ac- Sadhus (saints), performing sacrifices - these are said to be cepted. If a good Brahmin sees drawbacks in conducting sac- the common Dharma-s of Kshatriya-s. For the Kings, in ad- rifices and teaching, another occupation with four options has dition to the above, morality, protecting the people, establish- been laid down. Collecting the left-out corns, daily begging, ing Dharma on this earth, punishing those deserving it - these managing with food which is obtained without begging, suit- Chapter 20 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam215 216 With English Translation Chapter 20 Ê´É|ÉÉä VÉÒ´Éäuèù¶ªÉ´ÉÞkªÉÉ ºÉiªÉɨÉÉ{ÉÊnù xÉÉ®nù ! * EÞòʹɴÉÉÊhÉVªÉMÉÉä®IÉÉ iÉÖ®ÒªÉÉ ´ÉÞÊrùVÉÒ´ÉxɨÉ * +lÉ´ÉÉ IÉjÉ´ÉÞkªÉÉÊ{É ·É´ÉÞkªÉÉ xÉ iÉÖ Eò̽ôÊSÉiÉ **31** ´É趪ɺªÉ VÉÒÊ´ÉEòÉ |ÉÉäHòÉ ¶ÉÚpù´ÉÞÊkɺiÉlÉÉ{ÉÊnù **35** ¶ÉºjÉähÉ VÉÒ´ÉäiIÉjÉÆ iÉÖ ºÉ´ÉÇiÉÉä vɨÉÇ®IɪÉÉ * ¶ÉÚpùÉä VÉÒ´ÉänÂù ÊuùVÉÉiÉÒxÉÉÆ ºÉä´ÉɱɤvÉvÉxÉäxÉ SÉ * +É{ÉzÉÉä ´É趪ɴÉÞkªÉè´É Ê´É|É°ñ{ÉähÉ ´ÉÉ SÉ®äiÉ **32** +É{ÉiEòɱÉä iÉÖ EòÉ´ÉÉÇnäùVÉÔÊ´ÉEòÉ´ÉÞÊkɨÉɸɪÉäiÉ **36** Eò®ÉnùÉxÉÉÊnù xÉÞ{ÉiÉä®Ê´É|ÉÉuÞùÊkÉ®ÒÊ®iÉÉ * +É{Éx¨ÉÖHòºiÉÖ ºÉ´ÉÉæ%Ê{É |ÉɪÉÊ SÉkÉÆ ªÉlÉÉäÊSÉiɨÉ * näù¶ÉEòɱÉÉxÉÖºÉÉ®ähÉ ®\VÉʪÉi´ÉÉ%ÊJɱÉÉ: |ÉVÉÉ: **33** Ê´ÉvÉÉªÉ º´Éº´É´ÉÞkªÉè´É {ÉÖxÉ´ÉÇiÉæiÉ ¨ÉÖJªÉªÉÉ **37** +É{ÉiEòɱÉä%Ê{É IÉjɺªÉ ¥ÉÉÀhɺªÉä´É ºÉ´ÉÇlÉÉ * SÉÉiÉÖ´ÉÇhªÉÈ ºÉiÉÉÆ ºÉÆMÉÆ EÖòªÉÉÇzÉ i´ÉºÉiÉÉÆ C´ÉÊSÉiÉ * Ê´ÉMÉ̽ôiÉÉ xÉÒSɺÉä´ÉÉ º´ÉiÉäVÉ:IɪÉEòÉÊ®hÉÒ **34** ¨ÉÖÊHò|ÉnùÉä%ʺiÉ ºÉiºÉÆMÉ: EÖòºÉÆMÉÉä ÊxÉ®ªÉ|Énù: **38** able agriculture - these are the four kinds. The former ones EòɨÉÆ GòÉävÉÆ ®ºÉɺ´ÉÉnÆù ÊVÉi´ÉÉ ¨ÉÉxÉÆ SÉ ¨ÉiºÉ®¨É * are to be understood as better than others. (28-30) ÊxÉnÇù¨¦ÉÆ Ê´É¹hÉÖ¦ÉHòÉ ªÉä iÉä ºÉxiÉ: ºÉÉvÉ´ÉÉä ¨ÉiÉÉ: **39** Narada! When faced with danger, the Brahmana has to live Agriculture, trade, protecting cows, and living on interest - by means of the occupation of Vaishya or by means of the these are said to be way of life of a Vaisya. In times of means of the occupation of Kshatriya. But, he should never danger, it is said that, a Vaishya may follow the Shudra be in the service of the wicked. (31) profession. (35) A Kshatriya should live by protecting dharma everywhere by The Shudra has to live by the wealth obtained from the ser- means of his arms. If in danger, he may follow the Vaisya vice of the twice born (Brahma, Kshatriya, Vaisya). In times profession. If that is not possible, he may also live like a Brah- of emergency, he may follow life-supporting occupations such man. (32) as carpentry and others. (36) It is said that, a Kshatriya should live by keeping all his people After being freed from danger, all should amend and follow happy, in keeping with the times and try taking tax and other their important dependable occupations. (37) things from them, except Brahmanas. (33) All the people of four classes should cultivate friendship with Just as the service of the wicked even in times of danger is virtuous men. Companionship of the virtuous will facilitate salvation. Companionship with the wicked begets hell. (38) forbidden for Brahmanas, so also the Kshatriya is forbidden to serve the wicked, which ruins his mettle. (34) Those who have conquered desire and cultivate aesthetic Chapter 20 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam217 218 With English Translation Chapter 20 ʺjɪÉÉÆ ºjÉèhÉä ®ºÉɺ´ÉÉnäù ºÉHòÉp vÉxÉMÉÞxvÉ´É: * º´ÉvɨÉǺlÉÉ +Ê{É ºÉiÉÉÆ pùÉäʽôhÉÉä ªÉä iÉÖ ¨ÉÉxÉ´ÉÉ: * ˽ô»ÉÉ nù¨¦ÉEÞòiÉÉ]ôÉä{ÉÉ ¦ÉHòɦÉɺÉÉ ÁºÉÉvÉ´É: **40** ºÉnÂMÉËiÉ xÉè´É iÉä ªÉÉÊxiÉ C´ÉÉÊ{É EäòxÉÉÊ{É Eò¨ÉÇhÉÉ **44** +ºÉÉvÉÖ¹´ÉɺÉÖ®Ò ºÉ¨{Éqèù´ÉÒ ºÉ¨{ÉkÉÖ ºÉÉvÉÖ¹ÉÖ * ¨É½ôÉ{ÉÚVÉÉ®iÉÉ Ê´É¹hÉÉä¦ÉÇHòÉ +Ê{É ºÉiÉÉÆ ªÉÊnù * ºÉ½ôVÉɺiÉÒÊiÉ ÊxÉÊ SÉiªÉ ºÉä´ªÉÉ: ºÉxiÉ: ºÉÖJÉä{ºÉÖʦÉ: **41** pùÉä½Æô EÖòªÉÖǺiÉnùÉ iÉä¹ÉÖ xÉ |ɺÉÒnùÊiÉ ºÉ C´ÉÊSÉiÉ **45** ªÉÉnÞù¶ÉÉÆ ªÉºªÉ ºÉÆMÉ: ºªÉÉSUôɺjÉÉhÉÉÆ ´ÉÉ xÉÞhÉɨÉÊ{É * ºÉnÂpùÉäʽôhɺiÉÖ näù½ôÉxiÉä ªÉÉÆ ªÉÉÆ ªÉÉäÊxÉÆ µÉVÉÊxiÉ SÉ * ¤ÉÖÊrù: ºªÉÉkÉÉnÞù¶ÉÒ iɺªÉ EòɪÉÉæ%iÉÉä xÉɺÉiÉÉÆ Ê½ô ºÉ: **42** iÉjÉ iÉjÉ IÉÖvÉÉ®ÉäMÉè: {ÉÒb¬xiÉä VÉÒÊ´ÉiÉÉ´ÉÊvÉ **46** ªÉä ºÉÉvÉÖºÉä´ÉɯñSɪÉ: {ÉÖ¯ñ¹ÉÉ ÊxÉVɶÉÊHòiÉ: * ºÉiÉɨÉÊiÉGò¨ÉÉnäù´É {ÉÖhªÉÉxÉÉÆ ¨É½ôiÉɨÉÊ{É * +|ÉÉ{ªÉÆ xÉÉʺiÉ iÉä¹ÉÉÆ ´Éè ÊEò¨É{ªÉè·ÉªÉǨÉÚÌVÉiɨÉ **43** ºÉt: IɪÉ: ºªÉÉiºÉ´Éæ¹ÉɨÉɪÉÖ¹É: ºÉ¨{ÉnùɨÉÊ{É **47** iɺ¨ÉÉiºÉä´ÉÉ ºÉiÉÉÆ EòɪÉÉÇ ºÉ´Éê®Ê{É ºÉÖJÉä{ºÉÖʦÉ: * relishment, controlling the palate, conquering pride and ha- {ÉÖhªÉiÉÒlÉÉÇÊxÉ ºÉä´ªÉÉÊxÉ {ÉÚVªÉÉ Ê´É|ÉÉp vÉäxÉ´É: **48** tred, without showiness, and are devotees of Vishnu are the virtuous men. They are said to be Sadhus. (39) who have interest in serving the Sadhus according to their ability. (43) Those who are interested in women and subjects regarding women, and in this playful company, have the desire to gather If a person though righteousness is treacherous to the virtu- wealth, indulging in violence, display with pride their posses- ous, will never get deliverance by any act. (44) sions, act like devotees - are not Sadhus (wicked). (40) Vishnu will never be pleased even with his devotees if they are treacherous to the virtuous. (45) Demonic wealth naturally exists in the wicked, and in the vir- tuous, divine wealth - deciding thus, those who desire happi- Those who are treacherous to the virtuous will suffer from ness should serve the virtuous only. (41) abdominal diseases as long as they live, in whichever form they take in the subsequent births. (46) Their mind will work according to the kind of Sastras, they familiarize and the type of people they coexist with. Hence, All the enormous merit, fame, and wealth even if righteously earned will at once decline by transgressing the virtuous. (47) one should not cultivate familiarity with bad Sastras and the wicked. (42) Hence, all those who are desirous of attaining happiness, should serve the virtuous, revere the meritorious teertha-s (sacred There is no permanent wealth that cannot be attained by those, waters), worship cows and Brahmanas. (48) Chapter 20 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam219 220 With English Translation Chapter 20 iÉÒlÉÉÇÊxÉ näù´É|ÉÊiɨÉÉ ÊxÉxnäùªÉÖªÉæ EÖò¤ÉÖrùªÉ: * BEòºªÉÉ +Ê{É MÉÉäpùÉæ½äô EÞòiÉä C´ÉÉÊ{É |ɨÉÉnùiÉ: * iÉä¹ÉÉÆ iÉÖ VÉÉ®VÉÉiÉÉxÉÉÆ ´ÉƶÉÉäSUäônùÉä ¦É´ÉänÂwÉִɨÉ **49** pÖùMvÉÉ: ºªÉÖnæù´ÉiÉÉ: ºÉ´ÉÉǺiÉÒlÉÉÇxªÉÊ{É SÉ EÞòiºxɶÉ: **54** BEò˺¨ÉºiÉÌ{ÉiÉä Ê´É|Éä ºÉn¦ÉÉäVªÉènÇùÊIÉhÉÉÊnùʦÉ: * iɺ¨ÉÉSSÉÉiÉÖ´ÉÇhªÉÇVÉxÉèªÉÇlÉÉäHòÊ´ÉÊvɺÉÆʺlÉiÉè: * iÉÌ{ÉiÉÆ ºªÉÉVVÉMÉiºÉ´ÉÈ ½ôÊ®ºiÉÖ¹ªÉÊiÉ SÉ º´ÉªÉ¨É **50** ¦ÉÊ´ÉiÉ´ªÉÆ |ɪÉixÉäxÉ ¦ÉäiÉ´ªÉÆ SÉ ÊxɹÉävÉiÉ: **55** SÉÉiÉÖ´ÉÇhªÉäÇiÉ®ä ªÉä iÉÖ iÉä¹ÉÉÆ ´ÉÞÊkÉ: EÖò±ÉÉäÊSÉiÉÉ * BEòʺ¨ÉxÉ ¥ÉÉÀhÉä pÖùMvÉä pÖùMvÉÆ ºªÉÉiºÉEò±ÉÆ VÉMÉiÉ * SÉÉèªÉÇ˽ôºÉÉtvɨÉæhÉ ®Ê½ôiÉè´É ʽôiÉɴɽôÉ **56** iɺ¨ÉÉSUôCiªÉÉ {ÉÚVÉxÉÒªÉÉ ¥ÉÉÀhÉÉ Ê´É¹hÉÖ°ñÊ{ÉhÉ: **51** ´ÉhÉÇvɨÉÉÇ <ÊiÉ |ÉÉäHòÉ: ºÉÆIÉä{ÉähÉ ¨ÉªÉÉ ¨ÉÖxÉä ! * MÉ´ÉɨÉRÂMÉä¹ÉÖ Êiɹ`ôÊxiÉ ºÉ´Éæ näù´ÉMÉhÉÉ +Ê{É * SÉiÉÖhÉÉǨÉɸɨÉÉhÉÉÆ SÉ vɨÉÉÇxÉlÉ ´ÉnùÉ欃 iÉä **57** iÉlÉÉ ºÉ´ÉÉÇÊhÉ iÉÒlÉÉÇÊxÉ iÉɺÉÖ Êiɹ`ôÊxiÉ ºÉ´ÉÇnùÉ **52** <ÊiÉ ¸ÉÒºEòxnù{ÉÖ®ÉhÉä ʴɹhÉÖJÉhbä ¸ÉÒ´ÉɺÉÖnäù´É¨ÉɽôÉi¨ªÉä MÉ´ªÉÌSÉiÉɪÉɨÉäEòºªÉÉÆ ºÉ´Éæ näù´ÉÉ: ºÉ¨ÉÌ{ÉiÉÉ: * SÉÉiÉÖ´ÉÇhªÉÇvɨÉÇÊxÉ°ñ{ÉhÉxÉɨÉÉ Ë´É¶ÉÉä%vªÉɪÉ: **20** EÞòiÉÉÊxÉ ºªÉÖp ºÉ´ÉÉÇÊhÉ iÉÒlÉÉÇxªÉÊ{É SÉ xÉÉ®nù ! **53** If a cow is desecrated it will be like cheating all the angels and Wicked ones, who blame defame the teerthas, idols of gods, Teerthas. (54) will have their profligate families certainly destroyed. (49) Hence, those belonging to the four classes should conduct If one satisfies a Brahman with good articles of food, Dakshina themselves willingly, as laid down. That which is forbidden (offering) and other valuable things, he will be satisfying the must be given up. (55) whole world. Lord Sri Hari Himself will be satisfied. (50) For those other than the four classes, occupations bereft of theft and other wicked things, suitable and beneficial to them If a Brahman is cheated, it is akin to cheating the whole world. should be the way of living. (56) Hence, Brahmanas who are of the form of Vishnu should be worshipped according to one’s capacity. (51) Oh, Sage! I have told you the summary of the Dharmas of classes. Now, I will tell you the Dharma-s of a celibate, house- All the groups of Devatas are situated in the body of the cows. holder, hermitager (Vaana-prastha) and a sanyasin – which Similarly, all the Teertha-s dwell in those cows. (52) are the four Ashrama-s. (57) Worshipping a cow is like worshipping all the angels, Oh, Thus, ends the Twentieth Chapter titled “Description Narada! It will be like of all the Teerthas (places of pil- of the Dharma of four classes” in Sri Vasudeva grimage). (53) Mahatmya 221

Chapter 21 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam222 With English Translation Chapter 21 +vªÉÉªÉ : 21 ºÉɪÉÆ |ÉÉiÉ SÉ®ärùÉä¨ÉÆ Ê¦ÉIÉÉSɪÉÉÈ SÉ ºÉƪÉiÉ: * ¸ÉÒxÉɮɪÉhÉ =´ÉÉSÉ EÖòªÉÉÇÊijÉEòɱÉÆ ºÉxvªÉÉÆ SÉ Ê´É¹hÉÖ{ÉÚVÉÉÆ iÉlÉÉx´É½ô¨É **4** ¥ÉÀSÉÉ®Ò MÉÞ½ôºlÉp ´ÉÉxÉ|ɺlÉÉä ªÉÊiɺiÉlÉÉ * MÉÖ´ÉÉÇYɪÉè´É ¦ÉÖ\VÉÒiÉ Ê¨ÉiɨÉzɨÉxÉÉEÖò±É: * BiÉ +ɸÉʨÉhÉ: |ÉÉäHòÉ SÉi´ÉÉ®Éä ¨ÉÖÊxɺÉkÉ¨É ! **1** MÉÖ¯ñºÉä´ÉÉ{É®Éä ÊxÉiªÉÆ ¦É´Éän´ªÉºÉxÉ´ÉÌVÉiÉ: **5** ºÉƺEòÉ®è: ºÉƺEÞòiÉÉä ªÉºiÉÖ ¶ÉÖrùªÉÉäÊxÉÊuùÇVÉÉÊiÉiÉɨÉ * ºxÉÉxÉä SÉ ¦ÉÉäVÉxÉä ½ôÉä¨Éä VÉ{Éä ¨ÉÉèxɨÉÖ{ÉɸɪÉäiÉ * |ÉÉ{iÉ: ºÉ ʽô ¥ÉÀSÉÉ®Ò iÉrù¨ÉÉÇxÉÉÊnùiÉÉä ¥ÉÖ´Éä **2** ÊUôxtÉzÉ xÉJÉ®Éä¨ÉÉÊhÉ nùxiÉÉzÉè´ÉÉÊiÉvÉɴɪÉäiÉ **6** ´ÉhÉÔ ´Éänù¨ÉvÉÒªÉÒiÉ ´ÉºÉxÉ MÉÖ¯ñMÉÞ½äô ¶ÉÖÊSÉ: * xÉÉÊiÉvÉÉ´ÉäSSÉ ´ÉɺÉÉÆ漃 ¦É´ÉäÊzɹEò{É]ôÉä MÉÖ®Éè * ÊVÉiÉäÊxpùªÉÉä ÊVÉiÉGòÉävÉÉä Ê´ÉxÉÒiɺiÉlªÉ¦ÉɹÉhÉ: **3** +ɽÚôiÉÉä%vªÉªÉxÉÆ EÖòªÉÉÇnùÉnùÉ´ÉxiÉä SÉ iÉÆ xɨÉäiÉ **7**

Chapter - 21: The Dharma of a celibate Performing sacrifices in the morning and evening, he should seek Allis with firmness of mind; he has to perform ‘sandhya- Sri Narayana said: vandanam’ (prayers during the morning, evening and noon) “Oh great sage! The celibate (Brahmachari), the householder, thrice. He should worship Vishnu daily. (4) the ‘Vanaprastha’ (one who retires to the forest after leading Without worry, having no desire to have more, with the con- the life of a householder) and the hermit (ascetic) — these are sent of the preceptor alone, he has to take limited food every- said to be the four stages of life. (1) day; he should be engaged in the service of the preceptor and The celibate (Brahmachari) is one who is born in a good fam- give up bad habits (if any). (5) ily, initiated into the different sacraments, and has under- He must observe silence while bathing, taking food, perform- gone ‘Upanayana’ (the threading ceremony). Now, I will ing sacrifices and meditating. He should not cut his hair and tell you his dharma (duties and responsibilities) from the nails and not brush his teeth too much. (6) beginning. (2) He should not wash his clothes too much; he should not be a The celibate should live in his Preceptor’s house, and being hypocrite with his preceptor; whenever the preceptor calls, pure, controlling his senses and anger, being courteous, speak- him he should come and study. Both at the beginning and at ing only the truth, should study the Vedas. (3) end of the lesson, he should prostrate to his preceptor. (7) Chapter 21 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam223 224 With English Translation Chapter 21 +º{ÉÞ¶ªÉÉzÉ º{ÉÞ¶ÉäSSÉɺÉÉè xÉɺɨ¦ÉɹªÉÉÆp ¦ÉɹɪÉäiÉ * Ê´ÉxÉÉ SÉ näù´É|ÉÊiɨÉÉÆ Eòɹ`ôÊSÉjÉÉÊnùªÉÉäʹÉiɨÉ * +¦ÉIªÉÆ ¦ÉIɪÉäzÉè´É xÉÉ{ÉäªÉÆ SÉ Ê{ɤÉäiC´ÉÊSÉiÉ **8** +Ê{É xÉè´É º{ÉÞ¶ÉärùÒ¨ÉÉzÉ SÉ ¤ÉÖrù¬É´É±ÉÉäEòªÉäiÉ **13** ¨ÉäJɱÉɨÉÊVÉxÉÆ nùhbÆ Ê¤É¦ÉÞªÉÉSSÉ Eò¨Éhb±É֨ɠ* |ÉÉhÉÒ¨ÉÉjÉÆ SÉ Ê¨ÉlÉÖxÉÒ¦ÉÚiÉÆ xÉäIÉäiÉ Eò̽ôÊSÉiÉ * ʺÉiÉä uäù ´ÉɺɺÉÒ ¥ÉÀºÉÚjÉÆ SÉ VÉ{ɨÉÉʱÉEòɨÉ **9** ºjÉÒhÉÉÆ MÉÖhÉÉÆ SÉÉ{ªÉMÉÖhÉÉxÉ ¶ÉÞhÉÖªÉÉzÉè´É xÉÉä ´ÉnäùiÉ **14** nù¦ÉÇ{ÉÉÊhÉp VÉÊ]ô±É: Eäò¶ÉºÉƺEòÉ®´ÉÌVÉiÉ: * +º{ÉÞ¶ÉzÉä´É ´ÉxnäùiÉ MÉÖ¯ñ{ÉixÉÒ¨ÉÊ{É º´ÉEòɨÉ * +ÆMÉ®ÉMÉÆ {ÉÖ¹{ɽôÉ®Éx¦ÉÚ¹ÉhÉÉÊxÉ SÉ ´ÉVÉǪÉäiÉ **10** VÉxÉxªÉÉÊ{É xÉ Êiɹ`ôäiÉ ®½ô:ºlÉÉxÉä iÉÖ Eò̽ôÊSÉiÉ **15** iÉè±ÉɦªÉÆMÉÆ xÉ EÖò´ÉÔiÉ EòVVɱÉäxÉÉ\VÉxÉÆ iÉlÉÉ * B´ÉÆ´ÉÞkÉÉä ´ÉºÉäkÉjÉ ªÉÉ´ÉÊuùtɺɨÉÉ{ÉxɨÉ * ´ÉVÉǪÉäSSÉ |ɪÉixÉäxÉ ºÉƺÉMÉÈ ¨Ét¨ÉÉƺɪÉÉä: **11** iÉiÉÉä Ê´É®HòÉä xªÉɺÉÒ ºªÉÉuùhÉÔ ´ÉÉ xÉèʹ`ôEòÉä ¦É´ÉäiÉ * ºjÉÒhÉÉÆ ÊxÉ®ÒIÉhÉÆ º{ɶÉÈ ¦ÉɹÉhÉÆ GòÒbxÉÉÊnù SÉ * ´ÉxÉÒ ºªÉÉnùlÉ´ÉÉ ¥ÉÀzÉÊ´É®HòÉä ¦É´ÉänÂMÉÞ½ôÒ **16** ´ÉVÉǪÉäiºÉ´ÉÇlÉÉ ´ÉhÉÔ ÊºjɪÉÉ SÉÉ{ªÉ´É±ÉäJÉxɨÉ **12** become a victim of their looks. (12) He should not touch untouchables; he should not converse An intelligent celibate should not even touch the picture or with those whom he is not supposed to converse with; he wooden forms of women, except the image of God; he should should not eat that is unfit to eat; he should not drink (those not visualize them even mentally. (13) liquids) that are not to be drunk, even once. (8) He should never see even the female and male animals mat- He should wear the waist-string, deerskin; have a staff, water ing; he should not speak about the good or bad qualities of pot, two white sacred threads and a rosary. (9) women or listen to them. (14) He should have Darbha-grass in his hand; giving up combing He should prostrate to the wife of his preceptor without touch- his hair, he should have matt his hair, he should give up using ing her by his hand; he should not be in a private place even scents, flower garland and ornaments. (10) with his mother at any time. (15) He should not have oil bath, should not use collyrium for his With such conduct, he should live in the ‘gurukula’ of his pre- eyes, he must give up any contact with wine and meat. (11) ceptor until the completion of his education. Then, he may The celibate should not see women or touch them; convers- become an ascetic or a person of lifelong abstinence and chas- ing or playing with them is also prohibited; he should never tity. It is said that in the Kali-age (Kali-Yuga) no one has the 226

Chapter 21 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam225 With English Translation Chapter 22 ºÉÉÊ´ÉjÉÆ |ÉÉVÉÉ{ÉiªÉÆ SÉ ¥ÉÉÀÆ xÉèʹ`ôEò¨Éä´É SÉ * +vªÉÉªÉ : 22 SÉiÉÖÌ´ÉvÉÆ ¥ÉÀSɪÉÈ iÉjÉèEÆò ¶ÉÊHòiÉ: ¸ÉªÉäiÉ **17** MÉÞ½ôÒ ¤ÉÖ¦ÉÚ¹ÉÖMÉÖÇ®´Éä nùÊIÉhÉÉÆ º´ÉºªÉ ¶ÉÊHòiÉ: * <ÊiÉ ¸ÉÒºEòxnù{ÉÖ®ÉhÉä ʴɹhÉÖJÉhbä ¸ÉÒ´ÉɺÉÖnäù´É¨ÉɽôÉi¨ªÉä nùk´ÉÉ iÉnùÉYɪÉè´ÉɺÉÉè ºÉ¨ÉÉ´ÉiÉÇxɨÉÉSÉ®äiÉ **1** ¥ÉÀSÉÉÊ®vɨÉÇÊxÉ°ñ{ÉhÉxÉɨÉèEò˴ɶÉÉä%vªÉɪÉ: **21** iÉiÉ: EÖò±ÉÉäÊSÉiÉÉÆ ªÉÉä¹ÉÉÆ ´ÉªÉºÉÉäxÉɨɮÉäÊMÉhÉҨɠ* {ÉÖıÉIÉhÉäxÉ ®Ê½ôiÉɨÉ{ÉÉ{ÉÉÆ Ê´ÉÊvÉxÉÉäuù½äôiÉ **2** power to observe the vow of abstinence. The use of the word º´ÉÉÊvÉEòÉ®ÉxÉÖºÉÉ®ähÉ EÞò¹hɺɨ|ÉÒiɪÉä%x´É½ô¨É * Kali-age should be understood as not applicable to the tran- näù´É̹ÉÊ{ÉiÉÞ¦ÉÚiÉÉÊxÉ ªÉVÉäiÉ Ê´ÉÊvÉxÉÉ iÉiÉ: **3** sition period. Oh, Brahmin! If that is so, he may become a ºxÉÉxÉÆ ºÉxvªÉÉÆ VÉ{ÉÆ ½ôÉä¨ÉÆ º´ÉÉvªÉɪÉÆ Ê´É¹hÉÖ{ÉÚVÉxɨÉ * hermit; if he is not having detachment, he must become a householder. (16) iÉ{ÉÇhÉÆ ´Éè·Énäù´ÉÆ SÉ EÖòªÉÉÇSSÉÉÊiÉlªÉ¨Éx´É½ô¨É **4** There are four types of celibacy - Prajapatya - (one of the Chapter - 22: Duties of a householder eight forms of marriage in Hindu Law), Savita, Brahma (State Sri Narayana said: of a Brahmana), and Naishtika (life long abstinence). One has to follow any one of these types according to ability. (17) “One who desires to become a (Grihastha) householder must pay Guru-dakshina (preceptor’s fee) according to his capac- ity to his preceptor and return home after obtaining his per- Here ends chapter Twenty-one titled “The Dharma-s mission only. Then he should marry a girl who is younger to of a Brahmachari” in Sri “Vasudeva-mahatmya”, in him, suitable to his family, free from diseases, devoid of male the second Vaishnava Kanda of Sri features and sins, according to the prescribed regulations.Then Skandamahapurana. in accordance with his position, to please the Sri Krishna, everyday he should worship the Devatas, Manes and animals * * * as per the laid down procedures. (1-3) Taking bath, performing Sandhya-Vandana, meditations, sac- rifices, study of the Vedas, worship of Vishnu, offering obla- tions, performing ‘Vaisvadeva’ (a Vedic ritual) offerings hos- pitality to guests - all these to be observed everyday. (4) Chapter 22 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam227 228 With English Translation Chapter 22 EÖòªÉÉÇi{ÉÖhªÉÆ ªÉlÉɶÉÊHò xªÉɪÉÉÌVÉiÉvÉxÉäxÉ SÉ * |ÉÉ{iÉÉä%Ê{É {ÉÖ¯ñ¹É: ºÉÉÆJªÉä ªÉÉäMÉä SÉ {ÉÊ®{ÉC´ÉiÉɨÉ * +xÉɺÉHò: {ÉÉ乪ɴÉMÉÈ {ÉÖ¹hÉÒªÉÉzÉ iÉÖ {ÉÒbªÉäiÉ **5** {ÉÖjªÉÉ +Ê{É |ɺÉÆMÉäxÉ ®½ô:ºlÉÉxÉä iÉÖ ¨ÉÖÁÊiÉ **9** näù½Æô SÉ nèùʽôEòÉx´ÉɺÉÉ´ÉÖÊqù¶ªÉ {ɶÉÖ´Éi{É®è: * +iÉÉä ¨ÉÉjÉÉ ¦ÉÊMÉxªÉÉ ´ÉÉ nÖùʽôjÉÉÊ{É ®½ô:ºlɱÉä * ´Éè®Æ xÉ EÖòªÉÉÇqäù½ôÉnùɴɽôxiÉÉÆ ¨É¨ÉiÉÉÆ iªÉVÉäiÉ **6** ºÉ½ô xÉɺÉÒiÉ ¨ÉÊiɨÉÉxªÉÖ´ÉiªÉÉ ÊEò¨ÉÖiÉÉxªÉªÉÉ **10** EÖòªÉÉÇn¦ÉÉMÉ´ÉiÉÉxÉÉÆ SÉ ºÉiÉÉÆ ºÉÆMɨÉiÉÊxpùiÉ: * +¨ÉÆMɱÉÉxÉÉÆ ºÉ´Éæ¹ÉÉÆ Ê´ÉvÉ´ÉÉ ÁiªÉ¨ÉÆMɱɨÉ * xÉ ºjÉèhÉÉxÉÉÆ ´ªÉºÉÊxÉxÉÉÆ ºÉÆMÉÆ EÖòªÉÉÇzÉ ±ÉÉäʦÉxÉɨÉ **7** iÉqù¶ÉÇxÉÆ SÉ iÉiº{ɶÉÉæ xÉÞhÉÉÆ ºÉÖEÞòiɾkÉiÉ: **11** EòɨɦÉÉ´ÉäxÉ xÉäIÉäiÉ {É®ªÉÉä¹ÉÉÆ iÉÖ Eò̽ôÊSÉiÉ * |ɪÉÉhÉEòɱÉä Ê´ÉvÉ´ÉÉnù¶ÉÇxÉÆ ºÉx¨ÉÖJÉä ªÉÊnù * ¸ÉÉrù{É´ÉǵÉiÉɽôÉnùÉè xÉÉä{ÉäªÉÉSSÉ º´ÉªÉÉäʹÉiɨÉ **8** ºªÉÉkÉnùÉ xÉè´É MÉxiÉ´ªÉ¨ÉxªÉlÉÉ ¨É®hÉÆ wÉִɨÉ **12**

With the wealth earned in a righteous manner, he should per- A person, though well versed in Sankhya and Yoga, may give form acts of merit according to his capacity; he should pro- in to his carnal cravings, and be attracted even towards his tect his dependents in a detached manner and should not tor- daughter, even if, by chance, he happens to be enclosed with ment them. (5) her alone, in a secluded place. (9) For their sake of nourishing his body or sense organs, he should Hence, an intelligent person should not be alone, in a secluded not behave like animals and antagonize others. He should give place even with his own mother, sister or daughter; when this up ego and attachment towards the body and its organs. With- is so, what should be said about being with other maidens? out being lazy, he should cultivate companionship with (10) Bhagavatas (devotees of the Lord) and virtuous persons; he The widow is most inauspicious person of all auspicious enti- should not have friendship with womanizers or those addicted ties is the widow. Hence, her touch or sight will destroy all the to bad habits or stingy fellows. (6-7) merits of human beings. (11) He should not look at others’ women with carnal ideas; he If a widow is sighted at the time of journey, it should not be should not co-habit with his life on the Sraddha day (cer- undertaken; otherwise, the person will be surely encounter emony of forefathers), new moon day and other changing days death. (12) and days when religious vows are observed. (8) Chapter 22 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam229 230 With English Translation Chapter 22 +ÉʶɹÉÉä Ê´ÉvÉ´ÉɺjÉÒhÉÉÆ ºÉ¨ÉÉ: EòɱÉÉʽô¡ÚòiEÞòiÉè: * {ÉÖhªÉnäù¶Éä {ÉÖhªÉEòɱÉä ºÉi{ÉÉjÉä Ê´ÉÊvÉxÉÉ MÉÞ½ôÒ * iÉiÉp ʤÉʦɪÉÉkÉɦªÉÉä ®ÉIɺÉÒ¦ªÉÉä ªÉlÉÉ MÉÞ½ôÒ **13** nùtÉqùÉxÉÆ ªÉlÉɶÉÊHò nùªÉÉÆ EÖò´ÉÔiÉ VÉxiÉÖ¹ÉÖ **17** ¨ÉtÆ ¨ÉÉƺÉÆ ¨ÉÉnùEÆò SÉ tÖiÉÉnùÒxÉ nÚù®iɺiªÉVÉäiÉ * {ÉÖhªÉÉxnäù¶ÉÉx{ÉÖhªÉEòɱÉÉxÉ {ÉÖhªÉ{ÉÉjÉÉÊhÉ SÉÉxÉPÉ ! * xÉ pùÉä½Æô |ÉÉhÉÒ¨ÉÉjɺªÉ EÖòªÉÉÇuùÉSÉÉÊ{É Eò̽ôÊSÉiÉ **14** EòlɪÉÉÊ¨É Ê´É¶Éä¹ÉähÉ vɨÉÇ´ÉÞÊrùEò®ÉÊhÉ iÉä **18** +´ÉiÉÉ®SÉÊ®jÉÉÊhÉ ¸ÉÞhÉÖªÉÉnùx´É½Æô ½ô®ä: * näù¶É: ºÉ´ÉÉækɨɺi´Éä¹É ¦ÉÖÊ´É ªÉÉä ¨ÉnùÊvÉʹ`ôiÉ: * ºÉ´ÉÉÇ +Ê{É ÊGòªÉÉ: EÖòªÉÉÇuùɺÉÖnäù´ÉÉlÉǨÉÉʺiÉEò: **15** ¨É½ôɨÉÖÊxÉMÉhÉÉ ªÉjÉ iÉ{ɺªÉÊxiÉ ¨É½ôɵÉiÉÉ: **19** >ñVÉæ ¨ÉÉPÉä SÉ ´Éè¶ÉÉJÉä SÉÉiÉÖ¨ÉÉǺªÉä ¨Éʱɨ±ÉÖSÉä * ½ôÊ®iÉn¦ÉHò¨ÉɽôÉi¨ªÉÉqäù¶ÉÉxÉɨÉʺiÉ {ÉÖhªÉiÉÉ * +xªÉä¹ÉÖ {ÉÖhªÉEòɱÉä¹ÉÖ Ê´É¶Éä¹ÉÊxɪɨÉÉÆ SÉ®äiÉ **16** MÉÆMÉÉuùÉ®Æ ¨ÉvÉÖ{ÉÖ®Ò xÉèʨɹÉÉ®hªÉ¨Éä´É SÉ **20** EÖò¯ñIÉäjɨɪÉÉävªÉÉ SÉ |ɪÉÉMÉp MɪÉÉʶɮ: * The blessings of widows are like the hissings of a blacksnake. {ÉÖ®Ò ´ÉÉ®ÉhɺÉÒ SÉè´É {ÉÖhªÉp {ÉֱɽôɸɨÉ: **21** Hence, just as the householder is afraid of demons, one should fear the blessings of widows. (13) He must give gifts to the deserving, virtuous people in ac- Wine, meat, intoxicating things, gambling and other things cording to regulations in sacred places and sacred times. He should be totally given up. He should not be treacherous to must be kind to all animals. (17) any animal under any circumstance. (14) O Sinless one! I will tell you about the holy regions, meritori- One should listen to the stories of the incarnations of Sri Hari ous times and meritorious people. They are capable of in- everyday. Being a believer, he should discharge all his pre- creasing virtue. (18) scribed duties to please Lord Sri Vasudeva. (15) The place where I am dwelling is the most sacred place on He should follow the special regulations in the months of the earth. Groups of great sages will be meditating here, ob- Kartika (October -November), Magha (lunar month occur- serving great vows. (19) ring during January-February), Vaisakha (Second lunar month -April - May), in other meritorious times and Chaturmasya (a With the greatness of Sri Hari and the devotees of Sri Hari religious vow undertaken for a period of four months - at the dwelling in those places, the places will become hallowed. beginning of Kartika, Phalguna and Ashadha months), which Ganga-dwara, Madhu-puri, Naimisha-aranya, Kuru-kshetra, remove all sins. (16) Ayodhya, Prayaga, Gaya-Siras, Varanasi, Puri, the holy place Chapter 22 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam231 232 With English Translation Chapter 22 EòÊ{ɱÉɸɨÉ: ¸ÉÒ®ÆMÉ: |ɦÉɺÉp EÖò¶ÉºlɱÉÒ * ªÉjÉ ªÉjÉÉ´ÉiÉÉ®Ép ½ô®ä´ÉÉǺÉp ªÉjÉ ´ÉÉ * IÉäjÉÆ ÊºÉrù{ÉnùÉJªÉÆ SÉ {ÉÉè¹Eò®Æ SÉ ¨É½ôiºÉ®: **22** BiÉä {ÉÖhªÉiɨÉÉ näù¶ÉÉ ¦ÉÖÊ´É ºÉÊxiÉ Ê´É¶Éä¹ÉiÉ: **28** GòÒbɺlÉÉxÉÆ ¦ÉMÉ´ÉiÉ: ºÉʸɪÉÉä ®è´ÉiÉÉSɱÉ: * +±{ÉÉä%{ªÉä¹ÉÖ EÞòiÉÉä vɨÉÇ: ºªÉÉiºÉ½ô»ÉMÉÖhÉÉä xÉßhÉɨÉ * iÉlÉÉ MÉÉä´ÉvÉÇxÉÊMÉÊ®: {ÉÖhªÉÆ ´ÉÞxnùÉ´ÉxÉÆ ´ÉxɨÉ **23** {ÉÖhªÉ´ÉÞÊrùEò®ÉxEòɱÉÉxÉ ¶ÉÞh´ÉlÉÉä ´ÉÊS¨É xÉÉ®nù ! **29** ¨É½äôxpù¨É±ÉªÉÉtÉp ºÉ{iÉÉÊ{É EÖò±É{É´ÉÇiÉÉ: * +ªÉxÉä uäù SÉ Ê´É¹ÉÖ´ÉÆ OɽôhÉÆ ºÉÚªÉǺÉÉä¨ÉªÉÉä: * ¦ÉÉMÉÒ®lÉÒ ¨É½ôÉ{ÉÖhªÉÉ ªÉ¨ÉÖxÉÉ SÉ ºÉ®º´ÉiÉÒ **24** ÊnùxÉIɪÉÉä ´ªÉiÉÒ{ÉÉiÉ: ¸É´ÉhÉIÉÉÇÊhÉ ºÉ´ÉǶÉ: **30** MÉÉänùÉ´É®Ò SÉ ºÉ®ªÉÚ: EòÉ´Éä®Ò MÉÉä¨ÉiÉÒ¨ÉÖJÉÉ: * uùÉnù¶ªÉ BEòÉnù¶ªÉp ¨Éx´ÉÉtÉp ªÉÖMÉÉnùªÉ: * {ÉÖ®ÉhÉ|ÉÊlÉiÉÉ: {ÉÖhªÉÉ ¨É½ôÉxÉtÉä xÉnùɺiÉlÉÉ **25** {ÉÖhªÉÉ: ºªÉÖʺiÉlɪÉ: ºÉ´ÉÉÇ +¨ÉÉ´ÉɺªÉÉ SÉ ´ÉèvÉÞÊiÉ: **31** ¨É½ôÉäiºÉ´Éè¦ÉÇ´ÉätjÉ ¦ÉMÉ´Éi|ÉÊiɨÉÉSÉÇxɨÉ * ¨ÉɺÉIÉǪÉÖC{ÉÉèhÉǨÉɺªÉ SÉiÉ»ÉÉä%{ªÉ¹]ôEòɺiÉlÉÉ * |ɦÉÉä®xÉxªÉ¦ÉHòÉp ¦É´ÉäªÉÖªÉÇjÉ ªÉjÉ SÉ **26** º´ÉVÉx¨ÉIÉÉÇÊhÉ SÉ ½ô®äVÉÇx¨ÉÉäiºÉ´ÉÊnùxÉÉÊxÉ SÉ **32** +˽ô»ÉÉp º´ÉvɨÉǺlÉÉ ªÉjÉ ºªÉÖ¥ÉÉÇÀhÉÉäkɨÉÉ: * ¨ÉÞMÉÉtÉ: {ɶɴÉÉä ªÉjÉ Ê´ÉSÉ®äªÉÖp ÊxɦÉǪÉÉ: **27** especially on the earth, are of great merit. (26-28) Even a small act of merit performed in these places will yield of Pulaha-ashrama, Kapila-ashrama, Sri-Ranga, Prabhasa, the merit that is multiplied a thousand times; O Narada Now Kusha-sthali, Siddha-kshetra, Pushkara Lake, Raivata-achala, I will tell you the times which increase merit (and are therefore the sporting place of Lord Lakshminarayana, Govardhana the best times to perform meritorious acts). (29) mountain, holy Brindavan, Mahendra, Malaya and other seven The two ‘ayana-s’, (two half years), the period of ‘Vishuva’, main mountains, the great and sacred rivers Bhagirathi, the eclipses of the sun and the moon, the time of Sandhya Yamuna, Saraswathi, Godavari, Sarayu, Kaveri, Gomati and (twilight), Vyatipata (any great portentous calamity) the other famous Puranic rivers and rivulets. (20-25) ‘Sravana’ Stars (a group of stars), the twelfth day of the fort- All the places where Brahmanas adhering to non-violent vir- night, eleventh day of the fortnight, the beginning of the ‘Manu’ tues live, where the deer and other animals move freely with- day, new year days, other sacred days, New-moon day, the out fear, places where the incarnations of Sri Hari have taken day of ‘Vaidhriti’, the four full moon days of the monthly stars, place, places where Lord Hari dwells — all these places, ‘ashtaka-s’, ‘birth-stars’, Sri Hari’s birthdays, his own birth- Chapter 22 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam233 234 With English Translation Chapter 22 º´ÉºªÉ ʺjɪÉÉ SÉɦÉÇEòÉhÉÉÆ ºÉƺEòÉ®Éä%¦ªÉÖnùªÉºiÉlÉÉ * BEòÉÊxiÉEòÉp ¦ÉMÉ´Én¦ÉHòÉ ¤ÉrùʴɨÉÉäSÉEòÉ: * ºÉi{ÉÉjɱÉʤvÉp ªÉnùÉ EòɱÉÉ: {ÉÖhªÉiɨÉÉ <¨Éä **33** ºÉi{ÉÉjÉÉhÉÒÊiÉ VÉÉxÉÒʽô ªÉä¹´ÉɺiÉä ¦ÉMÉ´Éxº´ÉªÉ¨É **37** näù´ÉÊ{ÉiÉÞÊuùVɺÉiÉɨÉä¹ÉÖ ¶ÉCiªÉÉ ºÉ¨ÉSÉÇxɨÉ * +Éf¬ºiÉÖ EòÉ®ªÉäÊuù¹hÉÉä¨ÉÇÊxnù®ÉÊhÉ nÞùfÉÊxÉ SÉ * ºxÉÉxÉnùÉxÉVÉ{ÉÉnùÒÊxÉ ºªÉÖ®xÉxiÉ¡ò±ÉÉÊxÉ Ê½ô **34** {ÉÚVÉÉ|É´ÉɽôʺÉrù¬lÉÈ iÉuÞùkÉÒ SÉÉÊ{É EòÉ®ªÉäiÉ **38** ºÉi{ÉÉjÉÆ iÉÖ º´ÉªÉÆ ºÉÉIÉÉn¦ÉMÉ´ÉÉxÉä´É xÉÉ®nù ! * VɱÉɶɪÉÉx´ÉÉÊ]ôEòÉp ʴɹh´ÉlÉǨÉÖ{ÉEò±{ɪÉäiÉ * ¶ÉÉJÉÉxÉÉÊ¨É´É ¨ÉÚ±Éɨ¤ÉÖ ªÉqùkÉÆ ºÉ´ÉÇiÉÖʹ]ôEÞòiÉ **35** ºÉnùzÉè: ºÉÖ®ºÉè: ºÉÉvÉÚx¥ÉÉÀhÉÉÆ SÉè´É iÉ{ÉǪÉäiÉ **39** +˽ôºÉÉ´ÉänùÊ´ÉtÉʦɺiÉÖʹ]ôºÉrù¨ÉǦÉÊHòʦÉ: * +˽ôºÉÉx´Éè¹hÉ´ÉÉxªÉYÉÉxEÖòªÉÉÇSUôCiªÉÉ ªÉlÉÉÊ´ÉÊvÉ * ¾Ênù ʴɹhÉÖÆ nùvÉÒ®xªÉä iÉä ºÉi{ÉÉjÉÉÊhÉ SÉ ÊuùVÉÉ: **36** µÉiÉVÉx¨ÉÉäiºÉ´ÉÉÊx´É¹hÉÉä: ºÉ¨¦ÉÉ®ähÉ SÉ ¦ÉڪɺÉÉ **40** |ÉÉè¹`ô{ÉÉnùÉʺÉiÉä {ÉIÉä IɪÉɽäô iÉÒlÉÇ{É´ÉǺÉÖ * Ê{ÉjÉÉä: ¸ÉÉrÆù |ÉEÖò´ÉÔiÉ iÉn¤ÉxvÉÚxÉÉÆ SÉ ¶ÉÊHòiÉ: **41** days, birthdays of his wife and children, prosperous times and the arrival of virtuous men as guests (without invitation) The ardent devotees will be able to release those in bondage — these are times of excellent merit. (30-33) of ‘Samsara’; understand that these are the virtuous persons Worshipping the Devatas, Manes, Brahmins and virtuous men since God voluntarily dwells in them. (37) according to one’s own ability, sacred bath, donations and A wealthy person should build Vishnu temples that have strong meditation — all these too bring endless merit. (34) structures. He must arrange the resources for suitable and O Narada! It is God himself who is the most virtuous and fit constant worship in those temples. (38) to receive gifts. Just as watering the roots give satisfaction to the all branches of the tree, so also, the gift givens to the virtu- He should built water reservoirs and parks for pleasing Lord ous will gladden everyone in society. (35) Vishnu. He should gratify the Brahmanas and Sadhus by good feasts that are. (39) Those Brahmanas are the virtuous who are non-violent, pos- sess the knowledge of Vedas, contented, joyful, following He must perform non-violent Vaishnava sacrifices in accor- righteousness and have devotedly established Lord Vishnu dance with regulations; conduct birthday festivals of Lord in their hearts - they are the ‘Sat-patras’ (people fit to re- Vishnu and perform plentiful vows pertaining to the Lord. (40) ceive charity). (36) In the dark half of the Bhadrapada month, on the chosen day, Chapter 22 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam235 236 With English Translation Chapter 22 nèù´Éä Eò¨ÉÇÊhÉ {ÉèjÉä SÉ ¦ÉHòÉx¦ÉMÉ´ÉiÉÉä ÊuùVÉÉxÉ * xÉ ¸ÉÉräù C´ÉÉÊ{É ¨ÉÉƺÉÆ iÉÖ nùtÉzÉÉtÉSSÉ ¨ÉÉxÉ´É: * {ÉÚVɪÉäiÉ º´ÉvɨÉǺlÉÉxÉ ¦ÉÉäVɪÉän¦ÉMÉ´ÉÊrùªÉÉ **42** ¨ÉÖxªÉzÉè: IÉÒ®ºÉÌ{ɦªÉÉÆ iÉÞ{ªÉÊxiÉ Ê{ÉiÉ®Éä ¦É޶ɨÉ **45** nèù´Éä uùÉè ¦ÉÉäVɪÉäÊuù|ÉÉè jÉÓp Ê{ÉjªÉä ªÉlÉÉÊ´ÉÊvÉ * +˽ôºÉÉ |ÉÉÊhɨÉÉjɺªÉ ¨ÉxÉÉä´ÉÉHòxÉÖʦɺiÉÖ ªÉÉ * BEèòEÆò ´ÉÉä¦ÉªÉjÉÉÊ{É xÉè´É ¸ÉÉräù iÉÖ Ê´ÉºiÉ®äiÉ **43** iɪÉè´É Ê{ÉiÉ®: ºÉ´Éæ iÉÞ{ªÉxiªÉÊiÉnùªÉɱɴÉ: **46** näù¶ÉEòɱÉpù´ªÉ{ÉÉjÉ{ÉÚVÉÉä{ÉEò®hÉÉÊnù SÉ * iɺ¨ÉÉiEÖòºÉÆMÉiÉ: C´ÉÉÊ{É ¶ÉɺjɽôÉnÇù¨É¤ÉÖrù¬ SÉ * ʴɺiÉ®ähÉ ªÉlÉɶÉɺjÉÆ xÉ ºªÉÉnäù´ÉäÊiÉ ÊxÉÊ SÉiɨÉ **44** ¸ÉÉräù ¨ÉÉƺÉÆ xÉè´É nùtÉuùɺÉÖnäù´É{É®: {ÉÖ¨ÉÉxÉ **47** µÉiÉÉÊxÉ EÖòªÉÉÇÊuù¹hÉÉäp ¥ÉÀSɪÉÉÇÊnùʦɪÉǨÉè: * ºÉ½èô´É iÉi{É®Éä xÉÉxªÉiÉ EòɪÉÈ EÖòªÉÉÇSSÉ iÉÊqùxÉä **48** one should perform the ‘Shraddhas’ (propitiatory ceremo- º´ÉºÉ¨¤ÉÊxvÉVÉxÉÉxÉÉÆ SÉÉ{ªÉɶÉÉèSÉÆ VÉÊxÉxÉɶɪÉÉä: * nies) to the Manes especially his own forefathers and their ªÉlÉɶÉɺjÉÆ {ÉɱɪÉäiÉ OɽôhÉä SÉÉEÇòSÉxpùªÉÉä: **49** wives, according to his ability. (41) Brahimns, who are true devotees of God and who are en- A person should never offer or himself partake meat in a gaged in virtuous acts prescribed to them, are to be fed as ‘Sraddha’ ceremony; the Manes will be satisfied by the offer- part of the ceremonies that are related to God and the ing of food that is fit for sages like milk, ghee and variety of Manes.(42) cooked rice. (45) In acts related to Devatas, two Brahmans have to be fed. In The most merciful Manes all will be satisfied by observing the acts related to the Manes three Brahmans should be fed in non-violence towards animals, physically, mentally and vo- accordance with regulations or (in case of unavailability), at cally. (46) least one Brahman has to be fed on these occasions. One Therefore, a devotee of Sri Vasudeva, without knowing the should not increase the numbers mentioned above in the intent opinion of Shatras, or by the influence of his company ‘Shraddhas’ (death anniversaries). (43) of the wicked, should never offer meat in Shraddha. (47) The region of worship, time of worship, articles of worship, On the Shraddha day, the rules of celibacy and vows related person to be engaged during the worship – all these are pre- to Vishnu should be followed. He should be engrossed in perfo- scribed in the Sastras in the most detailed manner; no where rming the vow of Lord Vishnu and should not do other things. (48) else is information pertaining to these is available. (44) One should observe periods of pollution (physical contami- Chapter 22 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam237 238 With English Translation Chapter 22 ´ªÉɴɽôÉÊ®EòEòɪÉÉÇhÉÉÆ Ê´É´ÉÉnäù ÊxÉhÉǪÉä%Ê{É SÉ * ºjÉÒhÉɨÉlÉ |É´ÉIªÉÉ欃 vɨÉÉÇxÉ vɨÉÇ´ÉiÉÉÆ´É® ! * MÉÞ½ôÒiɮɺiªÉÉÊMÉxÉÉä ªÉä iÉä xÉ EòɪÉÉÇ xÉ SÉÉvÉ´ÉÉ: **50** ªÉä¹ÉÖ ÊºlÉiÉÉ: ʺjɪÉ: ºÉ´ÉÉÇ: |ÉÉ{xÉÖ´ÉxiÉÒÊ{ºÉiÉÆ ºÉÖJɨÉ **54** ªÉjÉèiÉä ºªÉÖxÉÇ iÉiEòɪÉÈ ÊºÉrù¬äiC´ÉÉÊ{É ÊuùVÉÉäkÉ¨É ! * ºÉÖ´ÉÉʺÉxÉÒʦÉxÉÉÇ®ÒʦÉ: º´É{ÉÊiÉnæù´É´ÉiºÉnùÉ * ºÉ´ÉǺ´ÉxÉɶɺiÉjÉ ºªÉÉÊnùiªÉä´ÉÆ i´ÉʺiÉ ÊxÉ SɪÉ: **51** ºÉä´ÉxÉÒªÉÉä%xÉÖ´ÉiªÉÇp VÉ®xÉ ¯ñMhÉÉä%vÉxÉÉä%Ê{É ´ÉÉ **55** vɨÉÉÇ BiÉä MÉÞ½ôºlÉÉxÉÉÆ ¨ÉªÉÉ ºÉÆIÉä{ÉiÉÉäÊnùiÉÉ: * iÉn¤ÉxvÉ´É SÉÉxÉÖ´ÉiªÉÉÇ: ºÉä´ÉxÉäxÉ ªÉlÉÉäÊSÉiɨÉ * ªÉnùxÉÖ¹`ôÉxÉiÉÉä xÉßhÉÉÆ ºªÉÉiº´Éä¹]ôºÉÖJɨÉIɪɨÉ **52** =VV´É±ÉÉÊxÉ Ê´ÉvÉäªÉÉÊxÉ MÉÞ½ôÉä{ÉEò®hÉÉÊxÉ SÉ **56** ʶɱÉÉÊnùVÉÒÊ´ÉEòÉ´ÉÞÊkɦÉänäùxÉ MÉÞʽôhÉÉä ÊuùVÉÉ: * MÉÞ½Æô ¨ÉÉVÉÇxɺÉäEòÉtè: º´ÉSUÆô EòɪÉÈ ÊnùxÉä ÊnùxÉä * SÉiÉÖÌ´ÉvÉÉ: |ÉEòÒiªÉÇxiÉä iÉkÉzÉɨxÉÉ SÉ xÉÉ®nù ! **53** Ê|ɪÉÆ ºÉiªÉÆ SÉ ´ÉHò´ªÉÆ ºlÉäªÉÆ ¶ÉÖÊSÉiɪÉÉ ºÉnùÉ **57** SÉÉ\SɱªÉ¨ÉÊiɱÉÉä¦Ép GòÉävÉÆ ºiÉäªÉÆ SÉ Ë½ôºÉxɨÉ * nation) during the periods of births and deaths of his relatives +vÉĘ́ÉEòÉhÉÉÆ ºÉÆMÉp ´ÉVªÉÇ: ºjÉÒhÉÉÆ iÉlÉÉ xÉßhÉɨÉ **58** and on the days of the Solar and Lunar eclipses, as prescribed in the Shastras. (49) O superior one among the followers of Dharma! Hereafter, I Those who are not householders, monks and widowers will describe the obligations of women; by following these should not participate in business transactions, or resolve practices, women will have the happiness of their liking. (54) disputes. (50) Married women should follow their husbands as though he O Great Brahman! No efforts will be fruitful wherever there is God, irrespective of their husbands being old, sick, or are widowers. There will be complete disaster. It has been poor. (55) thus decided in the Shastras. (51) They shall serve the relatives of their husbands befittingly and I have concisely told you the Dharma of the householders. please them. They should keep all household articles neat and tidy. (56) Men will get imperishable happiness of their liking by observ- ing these Dharmas. (52) The household be kept clean by sweeping and cleansing it with water; she should talk pleasantly be truthful; she should O Narada! Brahmans are of four kinds according to their always be clean. (57) occupations of livelihood and therefore, they are called by those names. (53) Women should give up fickleness, utter greed, anger, stealing, Chapter 22 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam239 240 With English Translation Chapter 22 ¦ÉÊ´ÉiÉ´ªÉÆ iÉi{É®ÉʦÉvÉǨÉÇEòɪÉæ¹ÉÖ ºÉ´ÉÇnùÉ * ºiÉxÉ{ɺªÉ iÉÖ xÉÖ: º{ɶÉÉÇuÞùrùºªÉ SÉ xÉ nÖù¹ªÉÊiÉ * iªÉCi´ÉÉèrùiªÉÆ Ê´ÉxÉÒiÉÉʦÉ: ºlÉäªÉÆ ÊVÉi´ÉäÊxpùªÉÉÊhÉ SÉ **59** EòɪÉÇ +ɴɶªÉEäò iÉɦªÉÉÆ ¦ÉɹÉhÉä SÉ Ê´É¦ÉiÉÞÇEòÉ **63** {ÉÉÊiɵÉiªÉä ʺlÉiÉÉʦÉp vɨÉæ iÉɦÉÒ ®¨ÉÉ{ÉiÉä: * ´ªÉɴɽôÉÊ®EòEòɪÉæ SÉ Ê´É´ÉÉnù¨ÉÊvÉEÆò xÉ®è: * ¦ÉÊHò: EòɪÉÉÇ º´ÉiÉxjÉÉʦɦÉÇÊ´ÉiÉ´ªÉÆ xÉ EÖòjÉÊSÉiÉ **60** xÉ EÖò´ÉÔiÉɴɶªÉEòɪÉæ iÉè¦ÉÉǹÉäiÉ Ê´ÉxÉÉ ®½ô: **64** Ê´ÉvÉ´ÉÉ iÉÖ ºÉnùÉ Ê´É¹hÉÖÆ ºÉä´ÉäiÉ {ÉÊiɦÉÉ´ÉiÉ: * xÉäIÉäiÉ Ê¨ÉlÉÖxÉÒ¦ÉÚiÉÆ ¤ÉÖrù¬É {É·ÉÉtÊ{É C´ÉÊSÉiÉ * Eòɨɺɨ¤ÉÊxvÉxÉÒ´ÉÉÇiÉÉÇ xÉ ¸ÉÞh´ÉÒiÉ xÉ EòÒiÉǪÉäiÉ **61** iªÉVÉäSSÉ ºÉEò±ÉÉxÉ ¦ÉÉäMÉÉxÉ ºªÉÉiºÉEÞòÊx¨ÉiɦÉÖHòlÉÉ **65** +ɺÉzɺɨ¤ÉxvÉ´ÉiÉÉä Ê´ÉxÉÉxªÉÉx{ÉÖ¯ñ¹ÉÉxC´ÉÊSÉiÉ * ºÉvÉÉiÉÖºÉÚI¨É´ÉɺÉÉÆ漃 xÉɱÉÆEòÉ®ÉÆp vÉÉ®ªÉäiÉ * +xÉÉ{ÉÊnù º{ÉÞ¶ÉäzÉè´É {ɶªÉäzÉè´É SÉ EòɨÉiÉ: **62** xÉ Ênù´ÉɶɪÉxÉÆ EÖòªÉÉÇzÉ JÉ]´ÉɪÉɨÉxÉÉ{ÉÊnù **66** iÉɨ¤ÉڱɦÉIÉhÉÆ xÉè´É EÖòªÉÉÇzÉɦªÉÆMɨÉ\VÉxɨÉ * causing pain and company of non-virtuous people. Men also {ÉÖ¨|ɺÉÆMÉÉSSÉ Ê¤ÉʦɪÉÉiEÞò¹hÉɽäôÊ®´É ÊxÉiªÉnùÉ **67** should give up all these. (58) Women should be engrossed in good acts; they should No blemish will occur by touching the breast-suckling baby avoid always insolence (thinking that she is superior) and or a very old man. If a widow inevitably has to talk to men, be full of humility, they should have complete control over she should do so without arguing much, even in business deal- the senses. (59) ings. Only in case of emergency, she may talk with them in an open place. (63-64) Rooted in chastity, she should be devoted to Ramapati (Lord Vishnu); she should never think about herself as an indepen- She should not purposely see, even once, animals cohabiting; dent. (60) she should give up all sensual pleasures; she may have limited meal only once in a day.She should not wear red, yellow, The widow should always worship Lord Vishnu regarding green and other colored or beautiful dresses; She should not Him as her husband; she should not listen to information re- wear ornaments or sleep in during daytime. Except in times of lated to sex, or speak about it. (61) emergency, she should not sleep on a cot. (66) Except in times of emergency, she should not touch other She should not take betel leaves; she should not have oil bath men other than close relatives, or look at them with carnal or use collyrium; she should always be afraid of the company desires. (62) of men, as that of a black snake. (67) Chapter 22 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam241 242 With English Translation Chapter 22 ºÉ¨ÉÒIªÉ {ÉÖ¯ñ¹ÉÆ xÉÉ®Ò ªÉÉ xÉ ¨ÉÉä½ô¨ÉÖ{ÉɵÉVÉäiÉ * |ÉlɨÉä%½ôÊxÉ SÉÉhbɱÉÒ ÊuùiÉÒªÉä ¥ÉÀPÉÉÊiÉxÉÒ * iÉÉnÞù¶ÉÒ iÉÖ Ê´ÉxÉÉ ±ÉI¨ÉÒ¨ÉäEòÉÆ xÉÉxªÉʺiÉ EÖòjÉÊSÉiÉ **68** iÉÞiÉÒªÉä ®VÉEòÒ |ÉÉäHòÉ ºÉÉ SÉiÉÖlÉæ%Êq ¶ÉÖrù¬ÊiÉ **73** vɨÉÇÊxɹ`ôÉ iÉiÉÉä xÉÉ®Ò º´ÉÊxÉ:¸ÉäªÉºÉʨÉSUôÊiÉ * <ÊiÉ ºjÉÒhÉÉÆ ¨ÉªÉÉ vɨÉÉÇ: ºÉÆIÉä{ÉÉiEòÊlÉiÉɺiÉ´É * xÉäIÉäiÉ {ÉÖ¯ñ¹ÉÉEòÉ®Æ ¤ÉÖÊrù{ÉÚ´ÉÈ SÉ xÉ º{ÉÞ¶ÉäiÉ **69** ªÉÖHòÉ ªÉèªÉÉæʹÉiÉÉä ªÉɪÉÖÊ®½ôɨÉÖjÉ ¨É½ôiºÉÖJɨÉ **74** EÞòSUÅSÉÉxpùɪÉhÉÉnùÒÊxÉ xÉè®xiɪÉæhÉ ¦ÉÊHòiÉ: * <ÊiÉ ¸ÉÒºEòxnù{ÉÖ®ÉhÉä ʴɹhÉÖJÉhbä ¸ÉÒ´ÉɺÉÖnäù´É¨ÉɽôÉi¨ªÉä µÉiÉÉÊxÉ EÖòªÉÉÇSSÉ ºÉnùÉ ¦É´ÉäÊzɪɨÉiÉi{É®É **70** MÉÞ½ôºlÉvɨÉÇÊxÉ°ñ{ÉhÉxÉɨÉÉ uùÉ˴ɶÉÉä%vªÉɪÉ: **22** Ê{ÉjÉÉ {ÉÖjÉÉÊnùxÉÉ ´ÉÉÊ{É iɯñhÉÒ iɯñhÉäxÉ SÉ * ºÉ½ô Êiɹ`ôäzÉ ®½ô漃 EÖòºÉÆMÉÆ ºÉ´ÉÇlÉÉ iªÉVÉäiÉ **71** not touch humans or others (animals as well as plants) during ºÉvÉ´ÉÉ Ê´ÉvÉ´ÉÉ ´ÉÉ ºjÉÒ º´É®VÉÉänù¶ÉÇxÉÆ C´ÉÊSÉiÉ * those three days. It is said that a woman undergoing periods xÉ MÉÉä{ɪÉäÊijÉ®ÉjÉÆ iÉÖ ¨ÉxÉÖ¹ªÉÉÊnùÆp xÉ º{ÉÞ¶ÉäiÉ **72** will have pollution equal to an untouchable on the first day; she will have pollution equal to that of a killer of a Brahman on the second day; she will have pollution equal to that of a Except Goddess Lakshmi there is no woman that is not at- washerwoman on the third day and will ultimately become tracted by man. Hence, women desiring to have prosperity pure on the fourth day. (72-73) should be faithful and virtuous; she should even mentally visu- Thus, I have concisely told you about Dharmas of women. alize the form of a man or touch him directly. (68-69) Those women who follow these Dharmas will obtain happi- She should observe expiation, the vow of ‘Chaandraayana’ ness both in this world and the world that is attained after (a religious observation regulated by the Moon’s waxing and death. (74) warning) and other vows with devotion and follow the regula- Thus, ends theTwenty Second Chapter titled “The tions regularly. A young lady should not be in a secluded place Duties of Householders” of second Vaishnava with her father, son, a youth or others, and discard the com- Khanda in Sri Vasudeva Mahatmye of Sri pany of the wicked, by all means. (70-71) Skandamahapurana Neither a woman (having her husband) nor a widow should * * * keep the time of her undergoing periods a secret; she should 243

Chapter 23 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam244 With English Translation Chapter 23 +vªÉÉªÉ : 23 ÊxɦÉǪÉÉä ÊxɴɺÉäkÉjÉ iÉ{ÉÉä¯ñÊSÉ®iÉÊxpùiÉ: * ¸ÉÒxÉɮɪÉhÉ =´ÉÉSÉ EÖòªÉÉÇnÖù]ôVɨÉMxªÉlÉÈ º´ÉªÉÆ iÉÖ ¤Éʽô®É´ÉºÉäiÉ **4** ´ÉÉxÉ|ɺlɺªÉ ´ÉIªÉÉ欃 ÊxɪɨÉÉxÉlÉ iÉä ¨ÉÖxÉä ! * ¦É´Éäi{É\SÉiÉ{ÉÉ OÉÒ¹¨É =nù´ÉɺÉp ¶Éèʶɮä * +ɺÉÉ®¹ÉÉ]Âô SÉ ´É¹ÉÉǺÉÖ ÊVÉiÉGòÉävÉÉä ÊVÉiÉäÊxpùªÉ: **5** iÉÞiÉÒªÉ +ɪÉÖ¹ÉÉä ¦ÉÉMÉä iÉÞiÉÒªÉÉ¸É¨É <ÇÊ®iÉ: **1** ´ÉɺÉp iÉÉhÉÈ {ÉÉhÉÈ ´ÉÉ ´ÉºÉÒiÉÉÊVÉxɴɱEò±É¨É * +xÉÖEÚò±ÉÉ º´ÉºÉä´ÉɪÉÉÆ Ê´É®HòÉ SÉ iÉ{É:Ê|ɪÉÉ * ¦ÉÖ\VÉÒiÉ @ñʹÉvÉÉxªÉÉÊxÉ ´ÉxªÉÆ Eòxnù¡ò±ÉÉÊnù ´ÉÉ **6** ªÉÊnù {ÉixÉÒ ¦É´ÉäkÉ̽ô iɪÉÉ ºÉ½ô ´ÉxÉÆ Ê´É¶ÉäiÉ **2** +ÊMxÉ{ÉC´ÉÆ ´ÉÉEÇò{ÉC´É¨É{ÉC´ÉÆ ´ÉÉÊ{É ¦ÉIɪÉäiÉ * +xªÉlÉÉ iÉÖ ºÉÖiÉÉÊnù¦ªÉºiɺªÉÉ: {ÉÉä¹ÉhÉ®IÉhɨÉ * +¦ÉÉ´Éä i´Éä¹É nùxiÉÉxÉɨɶ¨ÉÉä±ÉÚJɱÉEÖòÊ^ôiɨÉ **7** +ÉÊnù¶ªÉ º´ÉªÉ¨ÉäEòÉEòÒ Ê´É®HòÉä ´ÉxɨÉÉʴɶÉäiÉ **3** º´ÉªÉ¨Éä´Éɽô®änùzÉÆ ªÉlÉÉEòɱÉÆ ÊnùxÉä ÊnùxÉä * EòɱÉä {ɮɾiÉÆ ´ÉÉÊ{É MÉÞªÉÉzÉÉxªÉnùÉØè C´ÉÊSÉiÉ **8** Chapter - 23: Description of the Dharma of the third stage – Vanaprastha and Sanyasa Without fear and laziness, he should live in the forest attracted to penance. For the upkeep of the sacrificial fire, he should (Fourth stage) erect a hut, but should live outside. (4) Sri Narayana said: In summer he should do penance in the midst of ‘Pancha- “Oh sage! Hereafter I will tell you the code of conduct to be agni’ (a group of five sacred fires). In the cold season, he followed during the third stage of religious life. In a person’s should live in water, controlling his senses; he should live en- span of life, this is said to be the third stage. (1) during continuous downpour in the rainy season. (5) A person undertaking this stage should go to a forest. If he He should wear cloths of leaves, skin and barks; eat corn fit has a wife who is devoted and unattached and interested in to be eaten by sages, or fruits and roots of the forest. (6) penance, he should go accompanied by her. (2) He has to eat the food that is baked in the fire or sunshine, or If it is not so, he should handover the responsibility of her even unbaked food; whatever is available; if he has no teeth, protection to his children (and other relatives); detached to all he should eat the food pounded in a stone mortar. (7) worldly attainments, he can enter the forest alone. (3) He should get his food everyday at the proper time. He may Chapter 23 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam245 246 With English Translation Chapter 23 EòɱÉä%Ê{É EÞò¹]ô{ÉSªÉÆ iÉÖ xÉ MÉÞÒªÉÉnùxÉÉ{ÉÊnùØ * ªÉlÉɶÉÊHò uùÉnù¶ÉɤnùÉxɹ]ôÉè ´ÉÉ SÉiÉÖ®Éä ´ÉxÉä * ´ÉxªÉè®ä´ÉÉÊMxÉEòɪÉÈ SÉ vÉÉxªÉè: EÖò´ÉÔiÉ {ÉÚ´ÉÇ´ÉiÉ **9** ´ÉºÉänÂuùÉ´ÉäEò¨Éä´ÉÉÊ{É iÉiÉ: ºÉzɪÉɺɨÉɸɪÉäiÉ **13** ®IÉäiEò¨Éhb±ÉÖÆ nùhb¨ÉÊMxɽôÉäjÉ{ÉÊ®SUônùÉxÉ * ªÉÊnù ºªÉÉkÉҵɴÉè®ÉMªÉÆ iÉ̽ô xªÉɺÉÉä ʽôiÉɴɽô: * Eäò¶É®Éä¨É¶¨É¸ÉÖxÉJÉÉxvÉÉ®ªÉäx¨ÉʱÉxÉÉxnùiÉ: **10** ´ÉºÉäkÉjÉè´ÉÉxªÉlÉÉ iÉÖ ªÉÉ´ÉVVÉÒ´ÉÆ ´ÉxÉä ÊuùVÉ: **14** +ÆMÉÉxªÉ¨ÉnÇùªÉxÉ ºxÉɪÉÉn¦ÉÚiɱÉä SÉ ¶ÉªÉÒiÉ ºÉ: * ªÉlÉÉÊ´ÉÊvÉ EÞòiÉiªÉÉMɺiÉÖ®ÒªÉɸɨɨÉÉʺlÉiÉ: * näù¶ÉEòɱɤɱÉɴɺlÉÉxÉÖºÉÉ®ähÉ iÉ{É SÉ®äiÉ **11** ºÉÉSUôÉnùxÉÆ iÉÖ EòÉè{ÉÒxÉÆ EòxlÉɨÉäEòÉÆ SÉ vÉÉ®ªÉäiÉ **15** ¡äòxÉ{ÉÉ SÉÉènÖù¨¤É®Ép ´ÉɱÉÊJɱªÉɺiÉlÉè´É SÉ * nùhbÆ Eò¨Éhb±ÉÖÆ SÉɨ¤ÉÖMÉɱÉxÉÆ Ê¤É¦ÉÞªÉÉSSÉ ºÉ: * ´ÉèJÉÉxɺÉäÊiÉ EòÊlÉiÉÉ SÉiÉÖvÉÉÇ ´ÉxÉ´ÉÉʺÉxÉ: **12** ºÉnùÉSÉÉ®ÊuùVÉMÉÞ½äô EòɱÉä ʦÉIÉÉÆ ºÉ¨ÉÉSÉ®äiÉ **16** xÉ EÖòªÉÉÇi|ÉiªÉ½Æô ʦÉIÉɨÉäEòºªÉè´É MÉÞ½äô ªÉÊiÉ: * also take the food offered by others within the stipulated time. ®ºÉ±ÉÖ¤vÉÉä ¦É´ÉäzÉè´É ºÉEÞòSSÉ Ê¨ÉiɦÉÖM¦É´ÉäiÉ **17** He should not take untimely food. (8) He should live in the forest according to his ability for twelve, He should not take cultivated any food items even in times of eight, four, two years or one year. There after he may enter danger. He should offer the fire oblations with corn that is asceticism (‘Sanyasa’). (13) grown naturally in the forest. (9) If his renunciation is very resolute, then enter asceticism will He should safely keep the water-pot, staff, sacred fire, cov- be very beneficial. If it is not so, then the ‘Vanaprastha’ should ering articles. Hairs of the tuft, armpit, moustache, and nails live in the forest as long as he lives. (14) should not be removed. He should not clean his teeth even when they are dirty. (10) One who embraces the fourth stage of life (‘Sanyasa’) after renouncing everything as per the procedures laid down should A hermit should bathe without rubbing his organs; he should wear a loin-cloth as a covering and a patched garment. (15) sleep on the floor only; he should meditate according to the region and the times, strength and conditions. (11) The ascetic (Sanyasin) should have a staff, water pot and a water pipe. He should receive alms in the house of a righteous It is said that there are four kinds of forest dwellers – Brahman. (16) ‘Phenapa-s’, ‘Audumbara-s’, ‘Valakhilya-s’ and ‘Vaikhanasa-s’. (12) He should not receive alms from the same house everyday. Chapter 23 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam247 248 With English Translation Chapter 23 ´ÉxɺlÉɸÉʨÉhÉÉä ʦÉIÉÉÆ |ÉɪÉÉä MÉÞ¼hÉÒiÉ Ê¦ÉIÉÖEò: * ºÉSUôɺjɨɦªÉºÉäSSÉɺÉÉè ¤ÉxvɨÉÉäIÉÉxÉÖnù¶ÉÇxɨÉ * iÉnùxvɺÉÉÊiɶÉÖräùxÉ ¶ÉÖrù¬iªÉä´ÉɺªÉ ªÉx¨ÉxÉ: **18** ¨É`ôÉnùÒzÉè´É ¤ÉvxÉÒªÉÉnù½ôxiÉɨɨÉiÉä iªÉVÉäiÉ **22** QÉÉhÉä%Ê{É ¨ÉÉƺɺÉÖ®ªÉÉä: {ÉÉ®ÉEÆò µÉiɨÉÉSÉ®äiÉ * SÉÉiÉÖ¨ÉÉǺªÉÆ Ê´ÉxÉèEòjÉ ´ÉºÉäzÉɺÉÉ´ÉxÉÉ{ÉÊnù * ¶ÉÉèSÉÉSÉɮʴɶÉÖrù: ºªÉÉSUÚpùÉnùÓ SÉÉÊ{É xÉ º{ÉÞ¶ÉäiÉ **19** +Éi¨ÉxÉp ½ô®ä °ñ{ÉÆ Ê´ÉtÉVYÉÉxÉäxÉ iÉk´ÉiÉ: **23** ÊxÉiªÉÆ EÖòªÉÉÇÊuù¹hÉÖ{ÉÚVÉɨÉtÉÊuù¹hÉÉäÌxÉ´ÉäÊnùiɨÉ * EòɨÉÆ GòÉävÉÆ ¦ÉªÉÆ ´Éè®Æ vÉxÉvÉÉxªÉÉÊnùºÉÆOɽô¨É * uùÉnù¶ÉÉhÉÈ VÉ{ÉäÊuù¹hÉÉ䮹]ôÉIÉ®¨ÉxÉÖÆ SÉ ´ÉÉ **20** xÉè´É EÖòªÉÉÇi{ÉɱɪÉäiÉ ªÉ¨ÉÉÆp ÊxɪɨÉÉxªÉÊiÉ: **24** +ºÉuùÉnÆù xÉ EÖò´ÉÔiÉ ´ÉÞkªÉlÉÈ xÉÉSÉ®äiEòlÉɨÉ * iÉÒµÉYÉÉxÉÊ´É®ÉMÉɦªÉÉÆ ºÉ¨{ÉzÉÉä%Ê{É ªÉÊiÉwÉÖǴɨÉ * +ºÉSUôɺjÉä xÉ ºÉHò: ºªÉÉzÉÉä{ÉVÉÒ´ÉäSSÉ VÉÒÊ´ÉEòɨÉ **21** ºjÉÒÊ´ÉkɦÉÚ¹ÉɺÉuùºjɺÉƺÉMÉÉÇnÂù§É¹]ôiÉÉÆ µÉVÉäiÉ **25**

He should not be attached to the different cuisines; he should by the Buddhists etc.); he should not have any particular take limited food. (17) vocation. (21) The ascetic, who begs may take alms from a hermit who lives The ascetic should study the good Shastras (which show the in the forest, by taking that pure food, his mind will certainly disadvantages and advantages respectively) of bondage and become pure. (18) salvation; he should not build Mutts; he should give up his ego Even if he smells meat and wine, he should observe the vow and belonging-ness. (22) known as ‘Paaraaka’. He should be very clean in his obla- Except during the vow of ‘Chatur-masya’ and in times of dan- tions. He should not touch ‘Shudras’ and others. He should ger, he should not live at a particular place. By means of knowl- worship Vishnu daily; he should eat only those things that are edge, he should understand his self and that of Lord Sri Hari offered to Vishnu; he should constantly repeat either the properly. (23) ‘Ashtakshara’ mantra or the ‘Dvadashakshari’ mantra of Lord Vishnu. (19-20) He should give up desire, anger, fear and enmity; he should not store money, corn etc. He should always follow the ‘Yama’ He should not chitchat; he should not utter lies; he should and ‘Niyama’. (This will be explained during chapter on not give discourses to eke out a living; he should not have Ashtanga Yoga) (24) interest in the bad Shastras (like the Shastras propounded Even if an ascetic is endowed with true knowledge and re- Chapter 23 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam249 250 With English Translation Chapter 23 {ÉÖ¹{ÉSÉxnùxÉiÉè±ÉÉÊnùºÉÖMÉÊxvÉpù´ªÉ´ÉVÉÇxɨÉ * EÖò]ôÒSÉEòÉä ¤É½Úônùp ½ÆôºÉ: {É®¨É½ÆôºÉEò: * iªÉÉMÉÒ EÖò´ÉÔiÉÉxªÉlÉÉ iÉÖ ¦É´Éäqäù½ôÉi¨ÉvÉÒ: ºÉ ´Éè **26** B´ÉÆ SÉiÉÖvÉÉÇ EòÊlÉiÉÉä ªÉÊiÉ´Éê®ÉMªÉ¦ÉänùiÉ: **30** +ɽôÉ®Éä ªÉºªÉ ªÉÉ´ÉÉƺiÉÆ iÉÉ´ÉÉxÉ ºjÉÒEòÉ¨É +ÉʴɶÉäiÉ * ´ÉÉxÉ|ɺlÉp ºÉzªÉÉºÉ Sannyasa’ are extremely difficult to undergo, one should Depending upon the nature and quantity of food, he will have not take to these Ashramas in this age of Kali; I am sure desires for (the company of) women; hence, he has to par- about it. (31) take a limited quantity of sapless food; this will be beneficial Serving Lord Vasudeva day and night is the sole Dharma that to the ascetic. One who desires to achieve salvation should is to be followed by His devotees who have intense detach- not listen to rustic talk; by listening to it, the interest that men ment. (32) have in the stories of Vishnu will be destroyed at once.The ascetic should not look at or touch the woman even in pic- Those having complete renunciation towards worldly objects tures; many ascetics have their downfall just by looking at the will not waste even a moment, without engaging in the nine images of women. (27-29) types of Bhakti unto Lord Mahavishnu. (33) Chapter 23 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam251 252 With English Translation Chapter 23 ºÉ´ÉêMÉÖÇhÉè¯ñ{ÉäiÉÉä%Ê{É ¦ÉMÉ´ÉÊuù¨ÉÖJÉÉä ªÉÊnù * EòɨÉÉä ±ÉÉä¦ÉÉä ®ºÉɺ´ÉÉnù: ºxÉä½ôÉä ¨ÉÉxɺiÉlÉÉ SÉ ¯ñ]Âô * º´ÉVÉxÉÉä%Ê{É ¦É´ÉäkÉÆ iÉÖ VÉÁÖ®ä´É ʽô ´Éè¹hÉ´ÉÉ: **34** BiÉä iªÉÉVªÉÉ: |ɪÉixÉäxÉ ¹É]Âô nùÉä¹ÉÉ: ºÉƺÉÞÊiÉ|ÉnùÉ: **39** |ÉɺÉÉÊnùEÆò ½ô®ä®zÉÆ |ÉÉäÊIÉiÉÆ iÉi{Énùɨ¤ÉÖxÉÉ * |ÉÉäHäò¹ÉÖ vɨÉæ¹´ÉäiÉä¹ÉÖ ªÉºªÉ ªÉºªÉ SªÉÖÊiɦÉÇ´ÉäiÉ * ¦ÉÖ\VÉҮƺiÉֱɺÉÒʨɸÉÆ |ÉiªÉ½Æô ºÉÉk´ÉiÉÉ VÉxÉÉ: **35** ªÉlÉɶÉÊHò ªÉlÉɶÉɺjÉÆ EòɪÉÉÇ iÉkɺªÉ ÊxɹEÞòÊiÉ: **40** ºjÉÒhÉÉÆ SÉ ºjÉÒ¹ÉÖ ºÉHòÉxÉÉÆ |ɺÉÆMÉÉä ʴɹhÉÖÊSÉxiÉEèò: *

Chapter 23 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam253 With English Translation Chapter 24 ¦ÉCiªÉÉ ºÉ½èôiÉÉ\UÅôÒʴɹhÉÉä®ÉSÉ®äªÉÖºiÉÖ ªÉä VÉxÉÉ: * +vªÉÉªÉ : 24 iÉä iÉÖ ºÉ´Éæ%Ê{É näù½ôÉxiÉä ʴɹhÉÖ±ÉÉäEò¨É´ÉÉ{xÉÖªÉÖ: **43** ¸ÉÒxÉɮɪÉhÉ =´ÉÉSÉ <ÊiÉ ¸ÉÒºEòxnù{ÉÖ®ÉhÉä ʴɹhÉÖJÉhbä ¸ÉÒ´ÉɺÉÖnäù´É¨ÉɽôÉi¨ªÉä +lÉ YÉÉxɺ´É°ñ{ÉÆ iÉä ´ÉÊS¨É ºÉÉÆJªÉäxÉ ÊxÉÊ SÉiɨÉ * ´ÉxɺlɪÉÊiÉvɨÉÇÊxÉ°ñ{ÉhÉxÉɨÉÉ jɪÉÉä˴ɶÉÉävªÉɪÉ: **23** IÉäjÉÉÊnù YÉɪÉiÉä ªÉäxÉ iÉVYÉÉxÉÆ Ê½ô ÊxɯñSªÉiÉä **1** ´ÉɺÉÖnäù´É: {ɮƥÉÀ ¤ÉÞ½ôiªÉIÉ®vÉɨÉÊxÉ * +ÉnùÉ´ÉäEòÉä%ÊuùiÉÒªÉÉä%¦ÉÚÊzÉMÉÖÇhÉÉä Ênù´ªÉÊ´ÉOɽô: **2** of the seven sages and the householder who does so will ob- ºÉEòɪÉǨÉÚ±É|ÉEÞòÊiÉ: ºÉEòɱÉÉIÉ®iÉäVÉ漃 * tain heaven. (42) |ÉEòɶÉä%EÇòºªÉ ®ÉjÉÒ´É ÊiÉ®Éä¦ÉÚiÉÉ iÉnùɦɴÉiÉ **3** Those who follow their respective Dharma-s with devotion unto Lord Vishnu will all attain the abode of Lord Vishnu when Chapter - 24: Description of the features of they leave their mortal bodies. (43) knowledge Sri Narayana said: Thus, ends the Twenty-third Chapter titled “Descrip- Hereafter, I will tell you the features of knowledge as deter- tion of the Dharma-s of the Vanaprastha and Sanyasi” mined by the ‘Sankhya’ system. True knowledge is that by in the Vasudeva Mahatmya in the second Vaishnava attaining which the precise features of the body, soul and great- Khanda of Sri Skanda Mahapurana est soul (God) are understood. This is the meaning of the word ‘Jnana’ according to Nirukta (one of the six subsidiary * * * aspects of the Vedas).Vasudeva is the Supreme Being; in the beginning He used to live in his huge abode known as ‘Aksharadharma’, He was beyond all attributes, having a di- vine form and was totally, unique. (1-2) Eventually, the primordial nature (Prakrti) was covered by the effulgence of the ‘Akshara’ the Supreme Being just as the night becomes day by being covered by sunlight. The Lord is Chapter 24 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam255 256 With English Translation Chapter 24 ʺɺÉÞIÉÉlÉɦɴÉkɺªÉ ¥ÉÀÉhbÉxÉÉÆ ªÉnùÉ iÉnùÉ * iɨɺÉ: {É\SÉ iÉx¨ÉÉjÉÉ ¨É½ôɦÉÚiÉÉÊxÉ VÉÊYÉ®ä * ºÉEòɱÉÉʴɤÉǦÉÚ´ÉÉnùÉè ¨É½ôɨÉɪÉÉ iÉiÉÉä ʽô ºÉÉ **4** nù¶ÉäÊxpùªÉÉÊhÉ ®VɺÉÉä ¤ÉÖrù¬É ºÉ½ô ¨É½ôÉxɺÉÖ: **9** iÉÉÆ EòɱɶÉÊHò¨ÉÉnùÉªÉ ´ÉɺÉÖnäù´ÉÉä%IÉ®Éi¨ÉxÉÉ * ºÉk´ÉÉÊnùÊxpùªÉnäù´ÉÉp VÉɪÉxiÉä º¨É ¨ÉxɺiÉlÉÉ * ʺɺÉÞIɪÉèIÉiÉ ªÉnùÉ ºÉÉ SÉÖIÉÉä¦É iÉnèù´É ʽô **5** ºÉɨÉÉxªÉiɺiÉk´ÉºÉÆYÉÉ BiÉä näù´ÉÉ: |ÉEòÒÌiÉiÉÉ: **10** iɺªÉÉ: |ÉvÉÉxÉ{ÉÖ¯ñ¹ÉEòÉä]¬Éä VÉÊYÉ®ä ¨ÉÖxÉä ! * |ÉäÊ®iÉÉ ´ÉɺÉÖnäù´ÉäxÉ º´Éº´ÉÉƶÉè®è·É®Æ ´É{ÉÖ: * ªÉÖVªÉxiÉä º¨É |ÉvÉÉxÉèºiÉä {ÉÖ¯ñ¹ÉÉ SÉäSUôªÉÉ |ɦÉÉä: **6** +VÉÒVÉxÉÊx´É®É]ºÉÆYÉÆ iÉä SÉ®ÉSÉ®ºÉƸɪɨÉ **11** {ÉÖ¨ÉÉƺÉÉä ÊxÉnùvÉÖMÉǦÉÉȺiÉä¹ÉÖ iÉ䦪Ép VÉÊYÉ®ä * ºÉ SÉ ´Éè®ÉVÉ{ÉÖ¯ñ¹É: º´ÉºÉÞ¹]ôɺ´É{º´É¶ÉäiÉ ªÉiÉ * ¥ÉÀÉhbÉÊxÉ ÁºÉÆJªÉÉÊxÉ iÉjÉèEÆò iÉÖ Ê´ÉÊ´ÉSªÉiÉä **7** iÉäxÉ xÉɮɪÉhÉ <ÊiÉ |ÉÉäSªÉiÉä ÊxÉMɨÉÉÊnùʦÉ: **12** +ÉnùÉè VÉYÉä ¨É½ôÉƺiɺ¨ÉÉi{ÉÖƺÉÉä ´ÉÒªÉÉÇÊrù®h¨ÉªÉÉiÉ * +½ôÆEòÉ®ºiÉiɺiɺ¨ÉÉnÂMÉÖhÉÉ: ºÉk´ÉÉnùªÉºjɪÉ: **8** ‘Ahankara’ was born in the beginning. Afterwards the quali- ties of Satva, Rajas and Tamas were born. (8) beyond illusion. (3) From Tamas, the five ‘Tan-matra-s’, ‘Mahabhoota-s’ (the five elements of earth, water, fire, air and ether) were born; When that Supreme Being willed to create, the worlds and from Rajas were born the ten ‘Indriyas’ (sense organs) and the primordial nature manifested. She (the primordial nature) the eleventh sense organs viz. mind was born. (9) is known as Mahamaya. (4) The presiding demigods of the senses and mind were born Perceiving that Prakruti, Sri Vasudeva, looked at her, intend- from the quality of Satva. These demigods are generally known ing to create the world. At once, she became agitated. (5) as ‘principles’. (10) Oh Sage! Crores and crores of important men were born Inspired by Vasudeva, these demigods created the body of from her. As per the desire of the Lord, those men mixed with ‘Isvara’ known as ‘Virat’, where all the moving and non-mov- the Prakrti-s. The men placed the embryo in wombs of the ing objects reside. (11) Prakrti-s; from the Prakrti-s, innumerable worlds were born, now, only one among them will be looked into. (7) Since that Viraatpurusha slept on the water created by him, he came to be known as Narayana by the Nigamas (Vedas) From the golden semen of that ‘Purusha’, the entity called and other texts. (12) Chapter 24 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam257 258 With English Translation Chapter 24 iÉzÉÉʦÉ{ÉsÉnÂ¥ÉÀɺÉÒpùÉVɺÉÉä%lÉ ¾nù¨¤ÉÖVÉÉiÉ * iÉjÉÉÊnùiÉÉä ªÉÉä ¥ÉÀɺÉÒuèù®ÉVÉxÉÉʦÉ{ÉsiÉ: * VÉYÉä ʴɹhÉÖ: ºÉk´ÉMÉÖhÉÉä ±É±ÉÉ]ôÉkÉɨɺÉÉä ½ô®: **13** BEòÉhÉÇ´Éä iÉnù¤VɺlÉ: ºÉ EòÊ\SÉnùÊ{É xÉèIÉiÉ **17** BiÉä¦ªÉ B´É ºlÉÉxÉ䦪ÉʺiÉ»É +ɺÉÆp ¶ÉHòªÉ: * ʴɺÉMÉǤÉÖÊrù¨É|ÉÉ{iÉÉä xÉÉi¨ÉÉxÉÆ SÉ Ê´É´Éänù ºÉ: * iÉjÉɺÉÒkÉɨɺÉÒ nÖùMÉÉÇ ºÉÉÊ´ÉjÉÒ ®ÉVɺÉÒ iÉlÉÉ * EòÉä%½Æô EÞòiÉ <ÊiÉ vªÉɪÉzÉnùÒnÞùIÉiEòVÉɸɪɨÉ **18** ºÉÉÊk´ÉEòÒ ¸ÉÒ SÉäÊiÉ ºÉ´ÉÉÇ ´ÉºjÉɱÉÆEòÉ®¶ÉÉäʦÉiÉÉ: **14** xÉɱÉÆ |ÉʴɶªÉÉvÉÉä ªÉÉiÉÖºiÉx¨ÉÚ±ÉÆ SÉ Ê´ÉÊSÉx´ÉiÉ: * iÉÉ ´Éè®ÉVÉÉYɪÉÉ jÉÓp ¥ÉÀÉnùÒx|ÉÊiÉ{ÉäÊnù®ä * ºÉÆ´ÉiºÉ®¶ÉiÉÆ ªÉÉiÉÆ iɺªÉ xÉÉxiÉÆ iÉÖ ºÉÉä%±É¦ÉiÉ **19** nÖùMÉÉÇ ¯ñpÆù SÉ ºÉÉÊ´ÉjÉÒ ¥ÉÀÉhÉÆ Ê´É¹hÉÖ¨ÉÊxiɨÉÉ **15** >ñv´ÉÈ {ÉÖxɯñ{ÉäiªÉÉlÉ ¸ÉÉxiÉp ÊxɹɺÉÉnù ºÉ: * SÉÊhbEòÉtÉp nÖùMÉÉǪÉÉ +ƶÉäxÉɺÉxºÉ½ô»É¶É: * +nÞù¶ªÉ¨ÉÚÌiɦÉÇMÉ´ÉÉxÉÚSÉä iÉ{É iÉ{ÉäÊiÉ iɨÉ **20** jɪÉÒ¨ÉÖJªÉÉp ºÉÉÊ´ÉjªÉÉ: ¶ÉHòªÉÉå%¶ÉäxÉ VÉÊYÉ®ä * nÖù:ºÉ½ôÉ|ɨÉÖJÉÉ SÉɺÉzÉƶÉäxÉè´É ʸɪÉÉä ¨ÉÖxÉä ! **16** thousands of power goddesses were born. From Savitri’s fraction, Trayi and other power goddesses were born; from From the naval-lotus of Narayana, having the quality of Ra- the fraction of Sri-Devi, Dussaha and other goddesses were jas, Lord Brahma was born; from the heart lotus of the Lord born. (16) Narayan, Satvic qualities was born Lord Vishnu. From the face of the Lord Narayana. With the quality of ‘Tamas’ Lord At the beginning of creation, Brahma who was born from the Hara was born. (13) navel lotus of Viratpurusha, settled on that navel-lotus on the ocean spread everywhere; he could not see anything. (17) From the three central places, three powers originated of them; the one with quality of ‘Tamas’ became Durga, the one with He knowing how to create, He was not aware of even quality of ‘Rajas’ became Savitri, the one with the quality of himself; he could not see any place of refuge anywhere in ‘Sattva’ became Sri Devi. All these were shining with orna- that great ocean; he was thinking, “Who am I? Why did I ments and dresses. (14) come?” (18) On the command of the Viratpurusha, these Sakti-devi-s chose Entering the stalk of the lotus and searching for its origin, he their spouses respectively. Durga chose Rudra, Savitri chose began to go downwards; hundreds of years elapsed, he could Brahma, and the last Sri-Devi joined Vishnu. (15) not see its end. (19) Oh, Sage! From the fraction of Durga, Chandika and other Again, he came up and being tired, he sat there alone. Then Chapter 24 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam259 260 With English Translation Chapter 24 iÉSUØôi´ÉÉ iÉi|É´ÉHòÉ®¨ÉnÞù¹]´ÉÉ SÉ ºÉ ºÉ´ÉÇiÉ: * xÉxnùiÉÉIªÉÉÇÊnùʦÉVÉÖǹ]Æô {ÉɹÉÇnèùp SÉiÉÖ¦ÉÖÇVÉè: * MÉÖ°ñ{ÉÊnù¹]ô´ÉkÉä{Éä Ênù´ªÉÆ ´É¹ÉǺɽô»ÉEò¨É **21** ʺÉÊrùÊ¦É SÉɹ]ôʦÉ: ¹ÉÊb¦ɤÉÇrùÉ\VÉʱÉ{ÉÖ]èô¦ÉÇMÉè: **26** {Ésä iÉ{ɺªÉiÉä iɺ¨Éè iÉ{É:¶ÉÖrÉi¨ÉxÉä iÉiÉ: * ˺ɽôɺÉxÉä ʸɪÉÉ ºÉÉEò¨ÉÖ{Éʴɹ]Æô iɨÉÒ·É®¨É * ºÉ¨ÉÉvÉÉè nù¶ÉǪÉɨÉÉºÉ vÉÉ¨É ´ÉèEÖòh`ô¨ÉSªÉÖiÉ: **22** |ÉhɨªÉ |ÉÉ\VÉʱɺiɺlÉÉè Ê´ÉÊ®\SÉÉä ¾¹]ô¨ÉÉxɺÉ: **27** |ÉÉvÉÉÊxÉEòÉ MÉÖhÉÉ ªÉjÉ jɪÉÉä%Ê{É ®VÉ+ÉnùªÉ: * iÉÆ |Éɽô ¦ÉMÉ´ÉÉx¥ÉÀƺiÉÖ¹]ôÉä%½Æô iÉ{ɺÉÉ iÉ´É * xÉ ¦É´ÉxiªÉ±{ɨÉÊ{É ªÉiEòɱɨÉɪÉɦɪÉÆ xÉ SÉ **23** ´É®Æ ´É®ªÉ ¨Ékɺi´ÉÆ º´ÉÉʦɹ]Æô ªÉÊi|ɪÉÉä%漃 ¨Éä **28** ºÉ½ôÉäÊnùiÉÉEòÉǪÉÖiÉ´Én¦Éɺ´É®ä iÉjÉ iÉäVÉ漃 * Samadhi in Vaikunta dharma was seen by with folded hands. (25-27) that Brahma. (22) The Lord said to him, “Oh Brahma! I am pleased with your In that Vaikuntha abode, the three qualities of Satva, Rajas penance. As you are dear to me, you ask for any boon you etc. are non-existent; there is no fear of the Prakrti also. (23) like” (28) There he saw the bewitching, divine from of Vasudeva, which Thus spoken to by the Lord, Brahma understood that he is was of pure white color; He was shining with the brilliance of the Lord of inspiration for his penance and prayed for the like ten thousand suns raised at the same time. (24) boon he wanted. (29) He saw the Lord, adorned with a mace, lotus, conch and disc “O God! I bow to you! Grant me the ability to create Chapter 24 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam261 262 With English Translation Chapter 24 iÉiɺiÉÆ ¦ÉMÉ´ÉÉxÉÚSÉä ºÉäiºªÉiÉä iÉä ¨ÉxÉÉä®lÉ: * |ÉVÉÉ: ºÉÞVÉiÉ SÉäiªÉÚSÉä iÉÉƺiÉnùÉ iÉä iÉÖ iÉuùSÉ: * ´Éè®ÉVÉäxÉ ¨ÉªÉÉi¨ªÉèCªÉÆ ¦ÉÉ´ÉʪÉi´ÉÉ ºÉ¨ÉÉÊvÉxÉÉ * xÉ VÉMÉÞ½ÖôxÉêʹ`ôEäòxpùɺiÉä¦ªÉ SÉÖGòÉävÉ Ê´É·ÉºÉÞ]Âô **35** |ÉVÉÉ: ºÉÞVÉÉlÉ º´ÉɺÉÉvªÉä EòɪÉæ º¨ÉªÉÉæ%½ôʨɹ]ônù: **31** GÖòrùºªÉ iɺªÉ ¦ÉɱÉÉSSÉ ¯ñpù +ɺÉÒkɨÉÉä¨ÉªÉ: * Rigveda from his eastern face, Yajurveda from ascetic) from his head. (43) his Southern face, Samaveda from his western face and the He created groups of Manes from his chest region, the Asura- Atharva Veda from his northern face. (40) s (demons), from the loins, death, Niruruti and hell from his Then, Itihasas, Puranas, sacrifices, hundred Brahmanas, and anus. (44) Vasus, Adityas, Maruts, Visvedavatas and Sadhyas (all dif- The Gandharvas, Charanas, Siddhas, serpents, Yakshas, ferent types of demigods) also were created from his face. Rakshasas, Nagas, clouds, electricity, oceans, rivers, trees, He created the Kshatriyas from arms; he created a hundred animals, birds, and all animate and unanimated things were Vaisyas from his thighs, and one hundred Shudras along with created from his palms by that Brahma with the soul of their occupations, from his feet. (41-42) Narayana. (45-46) He created ‘Brahmacharya Ashrama’ (the institution of learning He was not pleased on seeing this creation. Then he re- and celibacy) from his heart, the ‘Grihastha-Ashrama’ (insti- membered Sri Hari and created the sages who were im- Chapter 24 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam265 266 With English Translation Chapter 24 iÉiÉ: |ÉÒiÉ: ºÉ ºÉ´Éæ¹ÉÉÆ ÊxÉ´ÉɺÉÉªÉ ªÉlÉÉäÊSÉiɨÉ * nÖùMÉÉæn¦ɴÉÉxÉÉÆ ¶ÉHòÒxÉÉÆ iÉnÖù{ÉɺÉxÉiÉi{É®è: * º´É±ÉÉæEÆò SÉ ¦ÉִɱÉÉæEÆò ¦ÉÚ±ÉÉæEÆò ºÉ¨ÉEò±{ɪÉiÉ **48** nèùiªÉ®IÉ:Ê{ɶÉÉSÉÉtènÇùkÉÆ ¨ÉtÉʨɹÉÉÊnù SÉ **52** ªÉä¹ÉÉÆ iÉÖ ªÉÉnÞù¶ÉÆ Eò¨ÉÇ |ÉÉCEòɱÉÒxÉÆ Ê½ô iÉÉÊx´ÉÊvÉ: * iÉlÉÉ ºÉÉÊ´ÉjªÉÖn¦ɴÉÉxÉÉÆ ¶ÉHòÒxÉÉÆ iÉnÖù{ÉɺÉEèò: * ºÉƺlÉÉ{ªÉ iÉÉnÞù¶Éä ºlÉÉxÉä ´ÉÞkÉÒºiÉä¹ÉɨÉEò±{ɪÉiÉ **49** nùkɨÉÞ¹ªÉÉÊnùʦɪÉÇYÉä ¨ÉÖxªÉzÉÆ SÉÉzɨÉÉä¹ÉvÉÒ: **53** näù´ÉÉxÉɨɨÉÞiÉÆ xÉßhÉɨÉÞ¹ÉÒhÉÉÆ SÉÉzɨÉÉä¹ÉvÉÒ: * ¸ÉÒVÉÉiÉÉxÉÉÆ SÉ ¶ÉHòÒxÉÉÆ iÉnÖù{ÉÉʺiÉ{ɮɪÉhÉè: * ªÉIÉ®IÉÉäºÉÖ®´ªÉÉQɺÉ{ÉÉÇnùÒxÉÉÆ ºÉÖ®ÉʨɹɨÉ * nùkÉÆ näù´ÉɺÉÖ®xÉ®è: {ÉɪɺÉÉVªÉʺÉiÉÉÊnù SÉ **54** SÉC±ÉÞ{Éä MÉÉä¨ÉÞMÉÉnùÒxÉÉÆ ´ÉÞËkÉ ºÉ ªÉ´ÉºÉÉÊnù SÉ **50** |ÉVÉÉ{ÉiÉÒxÉÉÆ ºÉ {ÉÊiɺiÉiÉ: |ÉɽôÉÊJɱÉÉ: |ÉVÉÉ: * ºÉ näù´ÉÉxÉÉÆ iÉÖ Ê´É·Éä¹ÉÉÆ ½ô´ªÉÆ ´ÉÞÊkɨÉEò±{ɪÉiÉ * Deva-s, Asura- s etc, are ignorant and dependent. (72) Just as the ether (space) exists in all entities like air, fire water etc, and still is totally unaffected by its association with them, The bodies of the Jiva-s (individual souls) and Iswara are the Lord too resides in everything, but is unaffected by His 272

Chapter 24 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam271 With English Translation Chapter 25 VÉÒ´ÉÉxÉɨÉÒ·É®ÉhÉÉÆ SÉ iÉxÉ´É: IÉäjɺÉÆYÉEòÉ: * +vªÉÉªÉ : 25 ¨É½ônùÉÊnùiÉk´É¨ÉªªÉ: IÉäjÉYÉÉJªÉɺiÉÖ iÉÊuùnù: **73** ¸ÉÒxÉɮɪÉhÉ =´ÉÉSÉ IÉäjÉÉhÉÉÆ SÉ IÉäjÉÊ´ÉnùÉÆ |ÉvÉÉxÉ{ÉÖ¯ñ¹ÉºªÉ SÉ * ´Éè®ÉMªÉºªÉÉlÉ iÉä ´ÉÊS¨É ±ÉIÉhÉÆ ¨ÉÖÊxɺÉkÉ¨É ! * ¨ÉɪÉɪÉÉ: EòɱɶÉHäò SÉÉIÉ®ºªÉ SÉ {É®Éi¨ÉxÉ: * IÉʪɹhÉִɺiÉÖ¹´É¯ñÊSÉ: ºÉ´ÉÇlÉäÊiÉ iÉnùÒÊ®iɨÉ **1** {ÉÞlÉC{ÉÞlÉM±ÉIÉhÉèªÉÇVYÉÉxÉÆ iÉVYÉÉxɨÉÖSªÉiÉä **74** +É®¦ªÉ ¨ÉɪÉÉ{ÉÖ¯ñ¹ÉÉiºÉ´ÉÉÇ ÁÉEÞòiɪɺiÉÖ ªÉÉ: * <ÊiÉ ¸ÉÒºEòxnù{ÉÖ®ÉhÉä ʴɹhÉÖJÉhbä ¸ÉÒ´ÉɺÉÖnäù´É¨ÉɽôÉi¨ªÉä EòɱɶÉCiªÉÉ ¦ÉMÉ´ÉiÉÉä xÉɶªÉxiÉä iÉÉp iÉuù¶ÉÉ: **2** YÉÉxɺ´É°ñ{ÉÊxÉ°ñ{ÉhÉxÉɨÉÉ SÉiÉÖʹɶÉÉä%vªÉɪÉ: **24** |ÉiªÉIÉähÉÉxÉÖ¨ÉÉxÉäxÉ ¶ÉɤnäùxÉ SÉ Ê´É´ÉäÊEòʦÉ: * +ºÉiªÉiÉÉ%%EÞòiÉÒxÉÉÆ SÉ ÊxÉÊ SÉiÉÉ ºÉiªÉiÉÉi¨ÉxÉɨÉ **3** known as ‘Kshetra, and have the cosmic entities of ‘Mahat’ etc. Those who know that ‘Kshetra’ are known as Devotion ‘Kshetragnya-s’. (73) Sri Narayana said: Real ‘Jnana’ is that which enables us to precisely understand the exact nature of the ‘Kshetra-s’, ‘Kshetragnya-s’, the pri- O great sage! Now I will let you know the definition of renun- mordial nature, the ‘Purusha’, ‘Maya’, time, power, ‘Akshara’ ciation. Total disinterest in the momentary and transitional (the everlasting) and the Supreme Soul (74) objects is the main characteristic of renunciation. (1) Beginning from the illusory person, everything that is under the control of the Supreme Lord, perishes due to the divine Thus, ends the Twenty-fourth Chapter titled “The power of ‘Time’ of the Lord. (2) description of the exact nature of Divine Knowledge” in the Vasudeva Mahatmya. Those who are wise should realize the temporary nature of all things of this world as well as the eternality of the soul alone * * * by the different means of knowledge like perception, infer- Chapter - 25: The Description of Renunciation and ence and verbal testimony. (3) The ‘Time’ that is responsible for dissolution of the world has Chapter 25 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam273 274 With English Translation Chapter 25 ÊxÉiªÉäxÉ |ɱɪÉäxÉè¹É EòɱÉÉä xÉèʨÉÊkÉEäòxÉ SÉ * ½ôÉ ½ôÉ ¨É¨ÉÉ® ¨Éi{ÉÖjÉÉä ½ôÉ {ÉixÉÒ Ê©ÉªÉiÉä ¨É¨É * |ÉÉEÞòÊiÉEäòxÉ °ñ{ÉähÉ SÉ®iªÉÉiªÉÊxiÉEäòxÉ SÉ **4** iÉÉiÉÆ ¨Éä%¦ÉIɪÉnÂù ´ªÉÉQÉÉä nùƹ]ôÉ ºÉ{ÉæhÉ ¨Éä ´ÉvÉÚ: **9** näùʽônäù½ôÉ <¨Éä ÊxÉiªÉÆ IÉÒªÉxiÉä {ÉÊ®hÉÉʨÉxÉ: * ¨É½ôɺÉÉèvÉÉä%ÊMxÉxÉÉ nùMvÉÉä ½ôÉ ½ôÉ ºÉÉä{ɺEò®Éä%t ¨Éä * Gò¨ÉähÉ nÞù¶ªÉiÉä ªÉjÉ ¤ÉɱªÉiÉɯñhªÉ´ÉÉvÉÇEò¨É **5** º´ÉEÖò]Öô¨¤ÉÆ EòlÉÆ {ÉÉ乪Éä xÉɴɹÉÇi{ÉÉEò¶ÉɺÉxÉ: **10** ºÉÚI¨Éi´ÉÉzÉäIªÉiÉä iÉkÉÖ MÉÊiÉnùÔ{ÉÉÌSɹÉÉä ªÉlÉÉ * ºÉºªÉè: ºÉ¨ÉÞrÆù ¨ÉiIÉäjÉÆ ½ôÉ ½ôÉ nùMvÉÆ Ê½ô¨ÉÉÊMxÉxÉÉ * ¡ò±É´ÉÞÞÊrù´ÉÉÇxÉÖ{ÉnÆù VÉɪɨÉÉxÉÉ pÖù¨Éä ªÉlÉÉ **6** Ê¿ªÉxiÉä iɺEò®èMÉÉÇ´É: ºÉ´ÉǺ´ÉÆ ¨É¨É ±ÉÖÊh]ôiɨÉ **11** iɺªÉÉÆ iɺªÉɨɴɺlÉɪÉÉÆ nÖù:JÉÆ SÉ ¨É½ônùÒIªÉiÉä * xÉÞ{ÉähÉ nùÊhbiÉÉä%iªÉlÉÈ ¶ÉjÉÖhÉÉ ½ôÉÊiÉiÉÉÊbiÉ: * VÉÉOÉnùÉÊnù¹´ÉºlÉɺÉÖ nÖù:JÉÆ SÉè´É {ÉÖxÉ: {ÉÖxÉ: **7** ËEò Eò®Éä欃 SÉ EÆò ¥ÉÚªÉÉÆ ¨ÉÉiÉÉ ¨Éä ´ªÉʦÉSÉÉÊ®hÉÒ **12** nÖù:JɨÉÉvªÉÉÊi¨ÉEÆò ¦ÉÚÊ® nÞù¶ªÉiÉä SÉÉÊvɦÉÉèÊiÉEò¨É * +ÉÊvÉnèùÊ´ÉEò¨É{ªÉjÉ nÖù:JɨÉä´ÉÉʺiÉ näùʽôxÉɨÉ **8** Adhidaivika (misery arising out of the wrath of the demigods and other celestial beings) and Adhibhoutika (misery arising three forms viz. the eternal form, the natural form and the out of the warth of the elements like floods, earthquake and continuous form. (4) so on). (8) These bodies of the souls, where the different stages like child- “Alas, my son died!” “Alas, My wife has expired”! O God! hood, youth and old age are seen, are always in a state of A tiger has eaten my father! Alas, my wife has been bitten transition and ultimately decay due to the passage of time. by a serpent! My big house has been burnt by fire together However, the transition is not noticed, since it is very subtle, with all the valuables in it! How do I support my family just as the passage of the flame of the oil-wick lamp or the since Indra the god of the cloud has not blessed me with growth of a tree that bears fruit due to the passage of time. (5-6) sufficient rains. (9-10) A lot of misery is experienced in each of these stages (like Alas! All the plants that were about to be harvested have childhood, youth etc.). Similarly misery is also experienced been destroyed by the snowfall! All my riches have been again and again during the different states of consciousness destroyed! My cows have been stolen by thieves! (11) like the waking state, the state of deep sleep and so on. (7) All the persons experience three types of misery, viz. the The King has punished me for a crime that I have not commit- Adhyatmika (misery arising due to the past deeds of the soul), ted! My enemies have afflicted me incorrectly! How or whom Chapter 25 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam275 276 With English Translation Chapter 25 ʴɹÉÆ {ÉɺªÉÉ欃 ½ôÉ ½ôÉt ¨Éi{ÉËixÉ ¶ÉjÉÖ®ÉEÞò¹ÉiÉ * iÉiÉÉä VɮɪÉÖVÉÉäÊn¦ÉVVɺ´ÉänùVÉÉhbVɪÉÉäÊxɹÉÖ * ½ôÉ º´ÉºÉÉ ¨Éä ¾iÉÉ ¨±ÉäSUèô½ôÉÇ ½ôÉÊ®: |Éɽô ¨É¨ÉÇʦÉiÉ **13** ¦ÉÚi´ÉÉ ¦ÉÚi´ÉÉ ªÉlÉÉEò¨ÉÇ Ê©ÉªÉiÉä nÖù:ÊJÉiÉè: {ÉÖxÉ: **17** ʩɪÉä V´É®ÉÊiÉ´ªÉlɪÉÉ ªÉ¨ÉnÚùiÉÉ <¨Éä ½ô½ôÉ * ÊxÉiªÉ: |É±ÉªÉ B´ÉÆ iÉä EòÒÌiÉiÉ: ºÉÚI¨ÉªÉÉ nÞù¶ÉÉ * Pralaya’. Now, I will tell you about the dieing by severe fever! The commandants of Yama the Lord ‘Naimittika Pralaya’, the dissolution that occurs due to a par- of death are at my doorstep!” — Thus severely weeping ticular cause. (18) people are seen everywhere. (13-14) The dissolution that occurs due to the nightfall of the creator is People always experience misery at all times according to known as the ‘Naimittika Pralaya’, the dissolution that occurs their past deeds, and undergo the different stages of life like due to a particular cause. (19) birth and death. (15) O great sage! The cluster of the one thousand four ‘Yuga-s’ is After experiencing these miseries, they ultimately experience equal of one day of the creator of the Universe. Similar is the the unsurpassed misery of death. Even after death, they ex- extant of the night of the creator. These two put together, is perience severe misery. (16) known as one ‘Kalpa’. (20) Then the soul is born in the different forms of animals, reptiles, In each of the days and nights of the creator, there will be Chapter 25 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam277 278 With English Translation Chapter 25 BEèòEòʺ¨ÉÊxnùxÉä iɺªÉ SÉiÉÖnÇù¶É SÉiÉÖnÇù¶É * SÉiÉÖnÇù¶ÉºªÉè´É ¨ÉxÉÉä®xiÉ®ä%xiɨÉÖ{ÉäªÉÖÊ¹É * ¦É´ÉÊxiÉ ¨ÉxÉ´ÉÉä ¥ÉÀxÉ ! vɨÉǺÉäi´ÉʦɮIÉEòÉ: **21** ºÉɪÉÆ ºÉxvªÉÉ Ê´É·ÉºÉÞVÉÉä VÉɪÉiÉä ¨ÉÖÊxɺÉkÉ¨É ! **26** +ÉtÉ: º´Éɪɨ¦ÉִɺiÉjÉ ¨ÉxÉÖ: º´ÉÉ®ÉäÊSɹɺiÉiÉ: * ÊnùxÉɴɺÉÉxÉä ´Éè®ÉVÉ: ¶ÉÊHò®ÉEò¹ÉÇÊiÉ ÊºlÉiÉä: * =kɨɺiÉÉ¨ÉºÉ SÉÉlÉ ®è´ÉiÉ SÉÉIÉֹɺiÉiÉ: **22** ´Éè®ÉVÉÉi¨ÉÉ iÉnùÉ ¯ñpùʺjɱÉÉäEòÓ ½ôiÉÖǨÉÒ½ôiÉä **27** ¸ÉÉrùnäù´Ép ºÉÉ´ÉÌhɦÉÉêiªÉÉä ®ÉèSªÉºiÉiÉ: {É®¨É * +ÉnùÉè ¦É´ÉiªÉxÉÉ´ÉÞʹ]ô®iªÉÖOÉÉ ¶ÉiÉ´ÉÉ̹ÉEòÒ * ¥ÉÀºÉÉ´ÉÌhÉxÉɨÉÉ SÉ ¯ñpùºÉÉ´ÉÌhÉ®ä´É SÉ **23** iÉnùɱ{ɺÉÉ®ºÉk´ÉÉÊxÉ IÉÒªÉxiÉä ºÉ´ÉǶÉÉä ¦ÉÖÊ´É **28** ¨Éä¯ñºÉÉ´ÉÌhɺÉÆYÉÉä%lÉ nùIɺÉÉ´ÉÌhÉ®ÊxiɨÉ: * ºÉÉÆ´ÉiÉÇEòºªÉ SÉÉEÇòºªÉ ®¶¨ÉªÉÉä%iªÉÖ±´ÉhÉÉ ®ºÉ¨É * SÉiÉÖnÇù¶ÉèiÉä ¨ÉxÉ´É: |ÉÉäHòÉ ¥ÉÀèEò´Éɺɮä **24** +É{ÉÉiÉɱÉÉÊi{ɤÉxiªÉɶÉÖ vÉ®hªÉÉ: ºÉ´ÉǨÉä´É ʽô **29** BEèòEòºªÉ ¨ÉxÉÉä: EòɱÉÉä ªÉÖMÉÉxÉÉÆ SÉèEòºÉ{iÉÊiÉ: * ºÉÉ®ºÉÆ SÉè´É xÉÉnäùªÉÆ ºÉɨÉÖpÆù SÉɨ¤ÉÖ ºÉ´ÉǶÉ: * Ênù´ªÉèuùÉÇnù¶ÉºÉɽô»ÉèªÉÖÇMÉEòɱÉp ´ÉiºÉ®è: **25** ¶ÉÉä¹ÉʪÉi´ÉÉÊJɱÉÉxÉ ±ÉÉäEòÉxºÉÉä%EòÉæ xɪÉÊiÉ ºÉÆIɪɨÉ **30** fourteen ‘Manu-s’ (leaders of men) who protect the When the time of the fourteenth Manu is about to end, the ‘Dharma’. (21) evening twilight of the creator approaches. (26) Among them the first Manu is known as ‘Swayambhuva When the day is about to end, Lord Rudra destroys the power Manu’. The second one is known as ‘Swarochisha Manu’. of existence of the Universe. Then Lord Rudra will attempt The succeeding Manus are known as ‘Uttama, Tamasa Raivata for the dissolution of the Universe. (27) and Chakshusa’. (22) First, there will a severe drought for one hundred years. Then Then come ‘Shraddhadeva, Savarni, Bhautya, Rauchya, all the beings that are weak will perish on this earth. (28) Brahmasavarni and Rudrasavarni’. (23) The rays of the Sun known as ‘Samvartaka’ which will be Then come ‘Merusavarni’ and last one among the fourteen is most severe will evaporate the juice of the earth right from the ‘Dakshasavarni’. These are the fourteen Manus who come in nether worlds. (29) a single day of the creator of the Universe. (24) The Sun will evaporate all the water in the oceans as well as The time of existence of each of the Manus is seventy one the rivers and other water bodies and thus will make all the Yuga-s, which include twelve thousand divine years. (25) Chapter 25 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam279 280 With English Translation Chapter 25 iÉiÉÉä ¦É´ÉÊiÉ ÊxÉ:ºxÉä½ôÉ xɹ]ôºlÉÉ´É®VÉÆMɨÉÉ * ÊxÉ´ÉÞÊkÉvɨÉÉÇ @ñ¹ÉªÉ: |ÉÉ{iÉÉ: ʺÉrùnù¶ÉÉÆ iÉÖ ªÉä * EÚò¨ÉÇ{ÉÞ¹`ôÉä{ɨÉÉ ¦ÉÚʨÉ: ¶ÉÖ¹EòÉ ºÉÆEÖòÊSÉiÉÉ ¦É޶ɨÉ **31** ¦ÉÚiɱÉÉkÉä%Ê{É iÉÁäÇ´É @ñʹɱÉÉäEÆò |ɪÉÉÊxiÉ SÉ **35** EòɱÉÉÊMxɯñpù: ¶Éä¹ÉºªÉ ¨ÉÖJÉÉnÖùi{ÉtiÉä iÉiÉ: * =Êkɹ`ôÊxiÉ iÉiÉÉä PÉÉä®É ´ªÉÉäʨxÉ ºÉÉÆ´ÉiÉÇEòÉ PÉxÉÉ: * +vÉÉä±ÉÉäEòÉxºÉ{iÉ ¦ÉÚ謃 ¦ÉÖ´É: º´Ép nù½ôiªÉºÉÉè **32** ¨É½ôÉMÉVÉEÖò±É|ÉJªÉɺiÉÊbi´ÉxiÉÉä%ÊiÉxÉÉÊnùxÉ: **36** ÊxÉnÇùMvɱÉÉäEònù¶ÉEòÉä V´ÉɱÉÉ´ÉiÉǦɪÉÆEò®: * vÉÚ©É´ÉhÉÉÇ: {ÉÒiÉ´ÉhÉÉÇ: EäòÊSÉiEÖò¨ÉÖnùºÉÊzɦÉÉ: * =uùÉʺÉiɨɽô±ÉÉæEò: EòɱÉÉÊMxÉ: {ÉÊ®´ÉiÉÇiÉä **33** ±ÉÉIÉÉ®ºÉÊxɦÉÉ: EäòÊSÉSSÉɹÉ{ÉjÉÊxɦÉɺiÉlÉÉ **37** MÉiÉÉÊvÉEòÉ®ÉʺjÉnù¶ÉÉ ¦ÉÖ´É:º´ÉMÉÇÊxÉ´ÉÉʺÉxÉ: * ¶É¨ÉʪÉi´ÉÉ ¨É½ôÉ´ÉËq ¶ÉiÉÆ ´É¹ÉÉÇhªÉ½ôÌxɶɨÉ * ¨É½ô±ÉÉæEòÉVVÉxÉÆ ªÉÉÊxiÉ ´ÉʼxÉV´ÉɱÉɦÉÞ¶ÉÉÌnùiÉÉ: **34** ´É¹ÉǨÉÉhÉÉ: ºlÉÚ±ÉvÉÉ®É: ºiÉxÉxiɺiÉä PÉxÉÉPÉxÉÉ: * ¥ÉÀÉhbºªÉÉxiɮɱÉÆ SÉ {ÉÚ®ªÉÊxiÉ wÉÖ´ÉÉ´ÉÊvÉ **38** beings of the world perish. (30) BEòÉhÉÇ´ÉVɱÉä iÉʺ¨Éx´Éè®ÉVÉ{ÉÖ¯ñ¹É: ºÉ iÉÖ * Then the earth will become like the shell of the tortoise, where +ÊxɯñrùÉi¨ÉEò: ¶ÉäiÉä xÉÉMÉäxpù¶ÉªÉxÉä |ɦÉÖ: **39** there will be no water, and devoid of all beings both movable and immovable. (31) Those sages, who have practiced the path of renunciation too The form of Lord Rudra known as ‘Kalagni Rudra’ (the will proceed from the earth and reach the world that has been dissolutory fire) will emanate from the mouth of the primordial created exclusively for them. (35) serpent Adishesha, that will burn all the seven worlds that are Then dreadful destructive clouds that resemble big elephants below the earth as well as the earth itself and the two worlds will arise; they will be accompanied by lightning that create that are above the earth. (32) blistering sounds. (36) Then having burnt all the ten worlds the fire will approach the The clouds will be of different hues like brown, black as well eleventh world known as the ‘Mahar-loka’, the destructive as colour of the liquid red-wax. They will shower over all the fire burns forth. (33) worlds with huge rain drops for one hundred years day and night The demigods who live in the worlds of Bhuvar-loka and the and will douse the great fire that preceded them.(37- 38) Mahar-loka, will lose their positions and unable to withstand In the waters that resemble one single ocean, the ‘Vairaja- the heat of the flames, proceed to the ‘Jano-loka’. (34) Purusha’ (the primordial person) known as ‘Aniruddha’ will be lying down in the bed of the primordial serpent. (39) Chapter 25 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam281 282 With English Translation Chapter 25 iÉnùÉ näù´ÉÉp @ñ¹ÉªÉÉä ®VÉ:ºÉk´ÉiɨÉÉä´É¶ÉÉ: * ÊxɶÉÉxiÉä ¥ÉÀhÉÉ ºÉÉEÆò ºÉ´Éæ iÉä iɺªÉ VÉÉ`ô®É: * ªÉä iÉä ºÉ½ô Ê´ÉÊ®\SÉäxÉ º´ÉEòÒªÉMÉÖhÉEò̹ÉiÉÉ: * =i{ÉtxiÉä ªÉlÉÉ{ÉÚ´ÉÈ ªÉlÉÉEò¨ÉÉÇÊvÉEòÉÊ®hÉ: **44** |ÉʴɶªÉ iɺªÉ VÉ`ô®ä ¶Éä®iÉä nùÒPÉÇÊxÉpùªÉÉ **40** B´ÉÆ xÉèʨÉÊkÉEòÉä xÉÉ¨É ÊjɱÉÉäEòÒIɪɱÉIÉhÉ: * ªÉä iÉÖ ¥ÉÀÉi¨ÉèCªÉ¦ÉÉ´ÉÉ ´É¶ÉÒEÞòiÉMÉÖhÉjɪÉÉ: * |ɱɪÉ: EòÊlÉiɺiÉÖ¦ªÉÆ |ÉÉEÞòiÉÆ EòÒiÉǪÉɨªÉlÉ **45** ÊxÉ´ÉÞkÉäxÉè´É vɨÉæhÉ ´ÉɺÉÖnäù´É¨ÉÖ{ÉɺÉiÉä **41** ªÉ B¹É Eò±{É: EòÊlÉiɺiÉÉnÞù¶ÉÉxÉÉÆ ¶ÉiÉjɪɨÉ * ¨É½ô®ÉÊnù¹ÉÖ ±ÉÉäEäò¹ÉÖ iÉä SÉiÉÖ¹ÉÖÇ EÞòiÉɱɪÉÉ: * ¹É¹`ô¬ÊvÉEÆò SÉ ªÉ: EòɱÉÉä ´ÉävɺÉ: ºÉ iÉÖ ´ÉiºÉ®: **46** iÉÆ ´Éè®ÉVÉÆ ºÉƺiÉÖ´ÉxiÉÉä ÊxɴɺÉÊxiÉ ªÉlÉɺÉÖJɨÉ **42** {É\SÉɶÉiÉÉ iÉè: {É®ÉvÉÉæ ¥ÉÀɪÉÖºiÉnÂuùªÉÆ ¨ÉiɨÉ * xÉɮɪÉhÉ: ºÉ ¦ÉMÉ´ÉÉxº´É°ñ{ÉÆ {É®¨ÉÉi¨ÉxÉ: * {É®ÉJªÉEòɱÉä ºÉ¨{ÉÚhÉæ ¨É½ôÉx¦É´ÉÊiÉ ºÉÆIɪÉ: **47** ºÉƽôÉ®¯ñpù°ñ{ÉähÉ ºÉƾiªÉ º´ÉÆ Ê´É®É]Âô´É{ÉÖ: * ÊSÉxiɪÉx´ÉɺÉÖnäù´ÉÉJªÉÆ ¶ÉäiÉä ´Éè ªÉÉäMÉÊxÉpùªÉÉ **43** º´É{É®Æ ÊxÉMÉÖÇhÉÆ °ñ{ÉÆ ´Éè®ÉVÉÉä ªÉÉiÉÖʨÉSUôÊiÉ **48** Then all the demigods, the sages under the influence of the guna-s of Rajas, Sattva and Tamas, together with the creator At the end of the night, all the beings resting in the stomach of will enter the stomach of the Lord Aniruddha and sleep there the Lord, will once again reappear, according to their own for a long long time. (40) past deeds in the respective forms. (44) So far, I have explained the dissolution known as ‘Naimittika- Those who have realized the divine form of the Lord and Pralaya’ where all the three worlds will be destroyed. Now, have overcome the effects of the three Guna-s will continue I will explain the nature of ‘Prakrita Pralaya’. (45) to worship the Lord Vasudeva, treading the path of renun- ciation. (41) I have already explained the definition of one ‘Kalpa’. Three hundred and six such Kalpa-s constitute one year of Brahma, They will stay in the four upper worlds known as ‘Mahas’ the creator. (46) etc, continuing to worship the Lord Vasudeva, with exalted happiness. (42) Fifty such Kapla-s constitute one ‘Parardha’. Two such ‘Parardha-s’ known as ‘Paraa’, constitute the life of Brahma. The Supreme Lord Narayana, contemplating on His own di- After this period of ‘Paraa’ is completed, there will be a great vine form known as ‘Vasudeva’ too sleeps in a divine state at destruction. (47) that time. (43) Then the Lord will Himself take the form Samhara-Rudra that Chapter 25 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam283 284 With English Translation Chapter 25 iÉnùÉ ¦É´ÉiªÉxÉÉ´ÉÞʹ]ô: {ÉÚ´ÉÇ´ÉSUôiÉ´ÉÉ̹ÉEòÒ * OɺÉiÉä%¨¤ÉÖMÉÖhÉÆ iÉäVÉÉä ®ºÉÆ iɱ±ÉÒªÉiÉä iÉiÉ: * ºÉÉRÂEò¹ÉÇhÉp EòɱÉÉÊMxÉnÇù½ôiªÉhb¨É¶Éä¹ÉiÉ: **49** °ñ{ÉÆ iÉäVÉÉäMÉÖhÉÆ ´ÉɪÉÖOÉǺÉiÉä ±ÉÒªÉiÉä%lÉ iÉiÉ **53** ºÉÉÆ´ÉiÉÇEòɺiÉiÉÉä ¨ÉäPÉÉ ´É¹ÉÇxiªÉÊiɦɪÉÉxÉEòÉ: * ´ÉɪÉÉä®Ê{É MÉÖhÉÆ º{ɶÉǨÉÉEòɶÉÉä OɺÉiÉä iÉiÉ: * ¶ÉiÉÆ ´É¹ÉÉÇÊhÉ vÉÉ®ÉʦɨÉÖǺɱÉÉEÞòÊiÉʦɨÉÖÇxÉä ! **50** |ɶÉɨªÉÊiÉ iÉnùÉ ´ÉɪÉÖ: JÉÆ iÉÖ Êiɹ`ôiªÉxÉÉ´ÉÞiɨÉ **54** ¨É½ônùÉnäùÌ´ÉEòÉ®ºªÉ ʴɶÉä¹ÉÉxiɺªÉ ºÉÆIɪÉ: * ¦ÉÚiÉÉÊnùºiÉnÂMÉÖhÉÆ ¶É¤nÆù OɺÉiÉä ±ÉÒªÉiÉä SÉ JɨÉ * ºÉ´ÉǺªÉÉÊ{É ¦É´ÉiªÉä´É ´ÉɺÉÖnäù´ÉäSUôªÉÉ iÉiÉ: **51** <ÊxpùªÉÉÊhÉ Ê´É±ÉÒªÉxiÉä iÉèVɺÉɽÆôEÞòiÉÉè iÉiÉ: **55** +É{ÉÉä OɺÉÊxiÉ ´Éè {ÉÚ´ÉÈ ¦ÉÚ¨ÉäMÉÇxvÉÉi¨ÉEÆò MÉÖhɨÉ * +½ôÆEòÉ®ä ʴɱÉÒªÉxiÉä ºÉÉÊk´ÉEäò näù´ÉiÉÉ ¨ÉxÉ: * +ÉkÉMÉxvÉÉ iÉiÉÉä ¦ÉÚʨÉ: |ɱɪÉi´ÉÉªÉ Eò±{ÉiÉä **52** ªÉttº¨ÉÉiºÉ¨ÉÖi{ÉzÉÆ iÉkÉkÉʺ¨ÉxÉ ʽô ±ÉÒªÉiÉä **56** +½ôÆEòÉ®Éä ¨É½ôkÉk´Éä ÊjÉÊ´ÉvÉÉä%Ê{É |ɱÉÒªÉiÉä * is devoid of all qualities. (48) iÉiÉ |ÉvÉÉxÉä SÉ iÉi{ÉÖÆ漃 ºÉ ¨ÉÚ±É|ÉEÞòiÉÉè iÉiÉ: **57** Then, there will be a severe drought for one hundred years as before. Then the destructive fire known as ‘Samkarshana’ ‘Akasha’ will inhume the quality of the ‘Vayu’viz. the sense of will burn the Cosmic egg. (49) touch . Then the ‘Vayu’ that is devoid of the sense of touch Then the destructive clouds will arise, that shower fiery rains, will prepare for dissolution. Then the Vayu dissolves and the the rain drops resembling sharp pestles, for one hundred years. Akasha will stand without any boundaries. (52-54) All the entities like ‘Mahat’ etc. will perish due to the wishes Then the quality of ‘sound’ disappears and then the ‘Akasha’ of the Lord Vasudeva. (50- 51) dissolves. Then the sense organs in the Taijasa-Ahankara’. The waters will inhume the quality of the earth viz. the odour. Then the sense organ ‘manas’ dissolves into the Satvika- Then the earth that is devoid of odour will prepare for disso- Ahankara’. All those entities dissolve into those entities from lution. Then the entity of ‘tejas’ will inhume the quality of the which they have emerged respectively. (55-56) water viz. the juice. Then the water that is devoid of juice will The three types of ‘Ahankara’ dissolves in the entity of ‘Mahat’. prepare for dissolution. Then the entity of ‘Vayu’ will inhume That ‘Mahat’ dissolves into the ‘Pradhana’ and that Pradhana the quality of the ‘Tejas’ viz. the form. Then the ‘Tejas’ that is dissolves into the ‘Purusha’ and the ‘Purusha’ dissolves into devoid of form will prepare for dissolution. Then the entity of the ‘Mula-Prakruthi’. (57) Chapter 25 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam285 286 With English Translation Chapter 25 B¹É |ÉÉEÞòÊiÉEòÉä xÉÉ¨É |ɱɪÉ: {ÉÊ®MÉÒªÉiÉä * ¸É´ÉhÉÆ EòÒiÉÇxÉÆ iɺªÉ º¨ÉÞÊiÉ SÉ®hɺÉä´ÉxɨÉ * ÊiÉ®Éä¦É´ÉÊxiÉ VÉÒ´Éä¶ÉÉ ªÉjÉÉ´ªÉHäò ½ô®ÒSUôªÉÉ **58** {ÉÚVÉÉ |ÉhÉɨÉÉä nùɺªÉÆ SÉ ºÉJªÉÆ SÉÉi¨ÉÊxÉ´ÉänùxɨÉ **62** ªÉnùÉ SÉ ¨ÉɪÉÉ{ÉÖ¯ñ¹ÉÉè EòɱÉÉä%iªÉIÉ®iÉäVÉ漃 *

This process is known as the ‘Prakurthika-Pralaya’. In this Listening to His pastimes, chanting His names, remembering process, all the lords of the living beings, disappear into Mula- Him, serving His divine feet, worshipping Him, prostrating Prakruthi’ by the will of the Supreme Lord Sri Hari. (58) before Him, surrendering to Him, being friendly towards Him, offering himself to Him – These are the nine ways in which O sage Narada! When the Maya, Purusha and Time dissolve one should worship the Lord with great dedication. One into the Ultimate Tejas, and nothing except the Supreme Lord who does so with an unflinching mind in known as the model exist, such a thing is known as ‘Atyantika Pralaya’. (59) devotee. (62-63) Thus, by the power of time of the Lord, there are four times This path of devotion is inclusive of three aspects. This is of Pralaya. Detachment towards all worldly objects and also known as “Ekantika Dharma as well as ‘Bhagavata knowledge of the evanescence of these objects is known as Dharma’. (64) ‘Vairagya’. (60) One will be able to tread this path only by the association of One should understand that all other deities other than the Lord Himself or by the association of His exclusive devo- Vasudeva are all under the influence of Time and Maya. He tees. There is no other way to follow this path of ‘Ekantika should not have devotion unto those deities. He should be Dharma’. (65) Chapter 25 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam287 288 With English Translation Chapter 25 xÉèiÉÉnÞù¶ÉÆ {É®Æ ÊEòÊ\SÉiºÉÉvÉxÉÆ Ê½ô ¨ÉÖ¨ÉÖIÉiÉɨÉ * xÉ ´ÉɺÉÖnäù´ÉÉi{É®¨ÉʺiÉ {ÉÉ´ÉxÉÆ xÉ ´ÉɺÉÖnäù´ÉÉi{É®¨ÉʺiÉ ¨ÉÆMɱɨÉ * ÊxÉ:¸ÉäªÉºÉEò®Æ {ÉÖƺÉÉÆ ºÉ´ÉÉǦÉpùÊ´ÉxÉɶÉxɨÉ **66** xÉ ´ÉɺÉÖnäù´ÉÉi{É®¨ÉʺiÉ nèù´ÉiÉÆ xÉ ´ÉɺÉÖnäù´ÉÉi{É®¨ÉʺiÉ ´ÉÉÊ\UôiɨÉ *69* BEòÉxiÉvɨÉÇʺÉrù¬lÉÈ ÊGòªÉɪÉÉäMÉ{É®Éä ¦É´ÉäiÉ * ªÉzÉɨÉvÉäªÉÆ ºÉEÞònù{ªÉ¤ÉÖrùªÉÉ näù½ôɴɺÉÉxÉä%Ê{É MÉÞhÉÉÊiÉ ªÉÉä%jÉ * {ÉÖ¨ÉÉxÉ ºªÉÉtäxÉ xÉè¹Eò¨ªÉÈ Eò¨ÉÇhÉÉÆ ¨ÉÖÊxɺÉkÉ¨É ! **67** ºÉ {ÉÖ¹EòºÉÉä%{ªÉɶÉÖ ¦É´É|É´ÉɽôÉÊuù¨ÉÖSªÉiÉä iÉÆ ¦ÉVÉ ´ÉɺÉÖnäù´É¨É **70** BiÉx¨ÉªÉÉ ´Éänù{ÉÖ®ÉhÉMÉÖÁÆ iÉk´ÉÆ {É®Æ |ÉÉäHò¨ÉPÉÉèPÉxÉɶɨÉ * <ÊiÉ ¸ÉÒºEòxnù{ÉÖ®ÉhÉä ʴɹhÉÖJÉhbä ¸ÉÒ´ÉɺÉÖnäù´É¨ÉɽôÉi¨ªÉä BEòÉOɪÉÉ ¶ÉÖrùÊvɪÉÉ´ÉvÉɪÉÈ ºÉSUÅrùªÉÉ SÉäiÉ漃 iÉä ¨É½ô¹ÉÇä ! **68** ´Éè®ÉMªÉ¦ÉÊHòÊxÉ°ñ{ÉhÉxÉɨÉÉ {É\SÉ˴ɶÉÉä%vªÉɪÉ: **25**

There is no other path that is similar to this for those who want A person who chants the name of this Supreme Lord even to attain emancipation. This path is capable of destroying all one, even unintentionally, will go beyond this Samsara (cycle evils. (66) of births and deaths), and will be emancipated. Worship this great exalted Lord! (70) One should engage in the ‘Kriya-Yoga’ to attain proficiency in the ‘Ekantha-Dharma’. Following this path, he will attain ‘Naishkarmya’, wherein he will go beyond the effects of his End of the Twenty-fifth Chapter titled “The Descrip- past deeds. (67) tion of Renunciation and Devotion” of the Vasudeva O Great sage! I have described to you, the secret entity of Mahatmya”. the path of renunciation, that is secretly told in the Vedas and Puranas. Listening to this rids us of the ocean of sin. You * * * have to store this great knowledge in your mind, with great concentration and a pure mind. (68) There is no one who is as pious as Vasudeva! There is no entity that is as auspicious as Lord Vasudeva! There is no deity that is beyond Lord Vasudeva! There is no entity that is as desirable as Lord Vasudeva! (69) 289

Chapter 26 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam290 With English Translation Chapter 26 +vªÉÉªÉ : 26 ¸ÉÒxÉɮɪÉhÉ =´ÉÉSÉ ºEòxnù =´ÉÉSÉ {ÉÚVÉÉÊ´ÉÊvÉ: ÊGòªÉɪÉÉäMÉÉä ´ÉɺÉÖnäù´ÉºªÉ EòÒiªÉÇiÉä * BEòÉxiÉvɨÉÇÊ´É´ÉÞiÉÆ ¸ÉÖi´ÉÉ ¦ÉMÉ´ÉiÉÉäÊnùiÉɨÉ * ºÉ iÉÖ ´Éänäù¹ÉÖ iÉxjÉä¹ÉÖ ¤É½ÖôvÉè´ÉÉʺiÉ ´ÉÌhÉiÉ: **4** |ɾ¹]ô¨ÉÉxɺÉÉä ¦ÉڪɺiÉÆ {É|ÉSUô ºÉ xÉÉ®nù: **1** ¦ÉHòÉxÉÉÆ ¯ñÊSÉ´ÉèÊSÉjªÉÉkÉlÉÉ ¤É½ÖôÊ´ÉvÉi´ÉiÉ: * xÉÉ®nù =´ÉÉSÉ ´ÉɺÉÖnäù´ÉºªÉ ¨ÉÚiÉÔxÉÉÆ ¤É½ÖôvÉÉ ºÉÉä%ʺiÉ Ê´ÉºiÉÞiÉ: **5** vɨÉÇ BEòÉÊxiÉEò: º´ÉÉ˨ɺi´ÉªÉÉ ºÉ¨ªÉMÉÖnùÒÊ®iÉ: * ºÉÉEò±ªÉäxÉÉäSªÉ¨ÉÉxɺªÉ {ÉÉ®Éä xÉɪÉÉÊiÉ iɺªÉ ´Éè * iɨÉɸÉÖiªÉ ¨É½ôÉx½ô¹ÉÉæ VÉÉiÉÉä%ʺiÉ ¨É¨É ¨ÉÉxɺÉä **2** +iÉ: ºÉÆIÉä{ÉiɺiÉÖ¦ªÉÆ ´ÉÊS¨É ¦ÉÊHòÊ´É´ÉvÉÇxɨÉ **6** ʺÉrùªÉä iɺªÉ ¦É´ÉiÉÉ ÊGòªÉɪÉÉäMÉÉä ªÉ =SªÉiÉä * |ÉÉ{iÉÉ ªÉä ´Éè¹hÉ´ÉÓ nùÒIÉÉÆ ´ÉhÉÉÇ SÉi´ÉÉ® +ɸɨÉÉ: * iɨɽÆô ¤ÉÉärÖùʨÉSUôÉ欃 ¦ÉMÉ´ÉƺiÉ´É ºÉ¨¨ÉiɨÉ **3** SÉÉiÉÖ´ÉÇhªÉÇʺjÉªÉ SÉèiÉä |ÉÉäHòÉ +jÉÉÊvÉEòÉÊ®hÉ: **7**

Chapter - 26: Description of the Kriya-Yoga Sri Narayana said: (Procedure of Worship) “Narada! the method of worshipping Vasudeva is known as Skanda said: Kriya Yoga. It has been described in many ways in the Vedas and Tantras. (4) Having listened to the description of the Dharma to be fol- Owing to different tastes of the devotees and different types lowed by an ardent devotee from the Lord, Narada was filled of idols of Lord Vasudeva, this Kriya Yoga has been described with great joy; he once again asked again him thus. (1) in different ways. (5) Narada said: There will be no end if all those are to be explained sepa- “Oh Lord! You have explained the Dharma to be followed by rately. Hence, I will concisely tell you that method of worship, an ardent devotee very well. My mind is filled with great joy which increases devotion (towards the Lord). (6) by listening to it. (2) All those belonging to four classes, four stages of life and the O God! I wish to listen to the procedure of Kriya Yoga to ladies of those classes who have received initiation into the accomplish this Dharma that is agreeable to you.” (3) Vaishnava faith are qualified to perform this Yoga. (7) Chapter 26 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam291 292 With English Translation Chapter 26 ´ÉänùiÉxjÉ{ÉÖ®ÉhÉÉäHèò¨ÉÇxjÉè¨ÉÚDZÉäxÉ SÉ ÊuùVÉÉ: * |ÉÉ{iÉÉ ºjÉèhÉÉnÂMÉÖ®ÉänùÔIÉÉ YÉÉxÉÆ ¦ÉËHò SÉ Eò̽ôÊSÉiÉ * {ÉÚVÉäªÉÖnùÔÊIÉiÉÉ ªÉÉä¹ÉÉ: ºÉSUÖôpùÉ ¨ÉڱɨÉxjÉiÉ: ** ¡ò±ÉäzÉè´É ªÉlÉÉ{ÉiªÉÆ ªÉÖ´ÉÊiÉ: ¹ÉhfºÉÆÊMÉxÉÒ **12** ¨ÉڱɨÉxjɺiÉÖ Ê´ÉYÉäªÉ: ¸ÉÒEÞò¹hɺªÉ ¹ÉbIÉ®: **8** |ÉÉ{ªÉÉiÉ: ºÉnÂMÉÖ®ÉänùÔIÉÉÆ iÉֱɺÉÒ¨ÉÉʱÉEòÉÆ MɱÉä * º´Éº´ÉvɨÉÈ {ÉɱɪÉÊn¦É: ºÉ´Éê®äiÉèªÉÇlÉÉÊ´ÉÊvÉ * ±É±ÉÉ]ôÉnùÉè SÉÉäv´ÉÇ{ÉÖhbÅÆ MÉÉä{ÉÒSÉxnùxÉiÉÉä vÉ®äiÉ **13** {ÉÚVÉxÉÒªÉÉä ´ÉɺÉÖnäù´ÉÉä ¦ÉCiªÉÉ ÊxɹEò{É]ôÉxiÉ®è: **9** ʴɹhÉÖ{ÉÚVÉɯñÊSɦÉÇHòÉä MÉÖ®Éä®ä´ÉÉMɨÉÉäÊniɨÉ * +ÉnùÉè iÉÖ ´Éè¹hÉ´ÉÓ nùÒIÉÉÆ MÉÞÒªÉÉiºÉnÂMÉÖ®Éä:Ø {ÉÖ¨ÉÉxÉ * {ÉÚVÉÉÊ´ÉËvÉ ºÉÖÊ´ÉYÉÉªÉ iÉiÉ: {ÉÚVÉxɨÉÉ®¦ÉäiÉ **14** ºÉnèùEòÉÊxiÉEòvɨÉǺlÉÉnÂ¥ÉÀVÉÉiÉänÇùªÉÉÊxÉvÉä: **10** ®ÉjªÉxiɪÉÉÇ¨É =ilÉÉªÉ ¦ÉHòÉä ¥ÉÉÀä IÉhÉä%lÉ´ÉÉ * ºÉ¨{ÉzÉÉä YÉÉxɦÉÊHò¦ªÉÉÆ º´ÉvɨÉǮʽôiɺiÉÖ ªÉ: * ¨ÉÖ½ÚôiÉÉÇvÉÈ ¾Ênù vªÉɪÉäiEäò¶É´ÉÆ C±Éä¶ÉxÉɶÉxɨÉ **15** ºÉ MÉÖ¯ñxÉê´É EòiÉÇ´ªÉ: ºjÉÒ¾iÉÉi¨ÉÉ SÉ Eò̽ôÊSÉiÉ **11** Initiation from a preceptor attracted to women can never con- fer knowledge and devotion, to the spiritual aspirant, just as a The initiated Brahmans should perform the worship with the young woman cannot beget a child from association with a original texts as well as mantras of the Vedas, Tantra and eunuch. (12) Puranas. Ladies and Shudras should perform the worship with the ‘Mula’ mantra, i.e. the six-letter mantra of Sri Hence, after getting initiation from a good preceptor one has Krishna. (8) to wear a garland of Tulasi beads, Oordhwapundra (tilak that is vertical) made of ‘Gopi Chandana’ on his forehead and All should perform the worship of Lord Vasudeva with inner other parts. (13) purity in accordance with their respective Dharmas. (9) The devotee interested in the worship of Vishnu should begin He should receive the Vaishnava initiation from a preceptor, only after listening to and understanding the correct system as who is the ocean of kindness, born as a Brahman, and is an mentioned in Agama-texts from the preceptor alone. (14) ardent devotee of the Lord. (10) The devotee should wake up early in the morning or ‘Brahmi- A person, though full of knowledge and devotion, should never muhurta’ (approximately at 4.30 a.m.) and meditate for half a be accepted as preceptor if he bereft of his Dharma, and is ‘muhurta’ (24 minutes) on Lord Keshava, the destroyer of attracted to women. (11) troubles. (15) Chapter 26 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam293 294 With English Translation Chapter 26 EòÒiÉÇʪÉi´ÉÉʦÉvÉɺiɺªÉ iÉnùÒªÉÉxÉÉÆ SÉ xÉÉÊbEòɨÉ * näù´É䦪ÉÉä ´ÉÉ Ê{ÉiÉÞ¦ªÉ SÉÉ{ªÉxªÉ䦪ÉÉä xÉ ÊxÉ´ÉäÊnùiÉÉxÉ * iÉiÉ: ¶ÉÉèSÉÊ´ÉËvÉ EÞòi´ÉÉ nùxiÉvÉÉ´ÉxɨÉÉSÉ®äiÉ **16** +xÉÉQÉÉiÉÉÆp ¨ÉxÉÖVÉè: Eäò¶ÉEòÒ]ôÉÊnù´ÉÌVÉiÉÉxÉ **20** +ÆMɶÉÖÊrùºxÉÉxɨÉÉnùÉè EÞòi´ÉÉ ºxÉɪÉÉiºÉ¨ÉxjÉEò¨É * ºÉƺlÉÉ{ªÉ iÉÉxnùIÉ{ÉÉ ´Éæ {ÉÚVÉÉä{ÉEò®hÉÉÊxÉ SÉ * MÉÞ½ôÒi´ÉÉ ¶ÉÖÊSɨÉÞiºxÉÉnùÒxEÖòªÉÉÇiºxÉÉxÉÉÆMÉiÉ{ÉÇhɨÉ **17** =uùiªÉÇ nùÒ{ɨÉÉVªÉäxÉ EÖòªÉÉÇkÉè±ÉäxÉ ´ÉÉ iÉiÉ: **21** {ÉÊ®vÉɪÉÉƶÉÖEäò vÉÉèiÉä ={ÉʴɶªÉɺÉxÉä ¶ÉÖSÉÉè * EòÉè¶Éä ´ÉÉèhÉæ SÉ ´ÉɺjÉÉnùÉè Ê´ÉEòɹ`äô ¶ÉÖrù +ɺÉxÉä * EÞòi´ÉÉäv´ÉÇ{ÉÖhbÅÆ EÖò´ÉÔiÉ ºÉxvªÉÉÆ ½ôÉä¨ÉÆ VÉ{ÉÉÊnù SÉ **18** ={ÉÉʴɶÉäuùɺÉÖnäù´É|ÉÊiɨÉɺÉÊzÉvÉÉè iÉiÉ: **22** ´ÉºjÉSÉxnùxÉ{ÉÖ¹{ÉÉnùÒxÉÖ{ɽôÉ®ÉƺiÉiÉÉä%ÊJɱÉÉxÉ * ¶Éè±ÉÒ vÉÉiÉ֨ɪÉÒ nùÉ´ÉÔ ±ÉäJªÉÉ ¨ÉÊhɨɪÉÒ SÉ ´ÉÉ * +ɽô®äx¨ÉÉƺɨÉÊnù®Ét¶ÉÖÊSɺ{ɶÉÇ´ÉÌVÉiÉÉxÉ **19** |ÉÊiɨÉÉ ºªÉÉÊiºÉiÉÉ ®HòÉ {ÉÒiÉÉ EÞò¹hÉÉlÉ´ÉÉ ¨ÉÖxÉä ! **23**

After singing His names and those of His devotees, he should These (offerings such as clothes, sandal, flowers and food) brush his teeth and perform the purificatory processes to pu- should not have been offered before either to the Devatas, rify his own body. (16) Manes and others; one should not smell them before offering First, he must bathe to clean his body and then bathe with them to the Lord; they should not be polluted by insects and mantras to cleanse his inner being. Taking clean mud and other should be devoid of hairs and other objects. (20) purificatory items, he should do perfrom ‘tarpana’ (propitia- Keeping all these articles of worship on the right side, a lamp tion), a part of bathing. (17) should be lighted either with oil or ghee. (21) After wearing two clean-washed clothes, he should sit in a Then, the worshipper must sit near the Sanctum sanctorum of clean seat, wear ‘Oordhwapundra’ etc. and then do the Lord Vasudeva’s icon, on a seat made of Silk or wool, but ‘Sandhyavandana’ (prayer performed during twilight), ‘Homa’ bereft of wood. (22) (oblations) and meditation. (18) O Sage! The icon of the Lord may be made of stone, metallic Then offerings such as clothes, sandal, flowers and food that elements, wood, or gems. It may be white, red, yellow or are to be offered to God are to be procured. While doing so, black hued. (23) care has to be taken to ensure that meat, wine and other un- clean things do not associate these. (19) Chapter 26 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam295 296 With English Translation Chapter 26 EÞò¹hɺªÉ ºÉÉ iÉÖ EòiÉÇ´ªÉÉ Êuù¦ÉÖVÉÉ ´ÉÉ SÉiÉÖ¦ÉÖÇVÉÉ * +{ªÉä¹ÉÉ ÊuùÊ´ÉvÉÉ ¨ÉÚÌiÉ®JÉhbÉ ¶É֦ɱÉIÉhÉÉ * ¨ÉÖ®±ÉÓ vÉÉ®ªÉäkÉjÉ Êuù¦ÉÖVÉɪÉÉ: Eò®uùªÉä **24** ºÉ´ÉÉǴɪɴɺɨ{ÉzÉÉ ¦É´ÉänùSÉÇEòʺÉÊrùnùÉ **28** +lÉ´ÉÉ nùIɽôºiÉä%ºªÉÉ SÉGÆò ¶ÉÆJÉÆ iÉlÉäiÉ®ä * ±ÉI¨ÉÒºiÉÖ Êuù¦ÉÖVÉÉ EòɪÉÉÇ ´ÉɺÉÖnäù´ÉºªÉ ºÉÊzÉvÉÉè * {ÉsÆ ´ÉÉ vÉÉ®ªÉäqùIÉä {ÉÉhÉɴɦɪɨÉÖkÉ®ä **25** nùvÉiÉÒ {ÉÆEòVÉÆ ½ôºiÉä ´ÉºjÉɱÉÆEòÉ®¶ÉÉä¦ÉxÉÉ **29** ÊuùiÉÒªÉɪÉɺiÉÖ ½ôºiÉä¹ÉÖ nùÊIÉhÉÉvÉ:Eò®Gò¨ÉÉiÉ * ±ÉI¨ÉÒ´ÉpùÉÊvÉEòÉÊ{É ºªÉÉnÂÊuù¦ÉÖVÉÉ SÉɯñ½ôÉʺÉxÉÒ * MÉnùɤVÉnù®SÉGòÉÊhÉ vÉÉ®ªÉäx¨ÉÖÊxɺÉkÉ¨É ! **26** {ÉÆEòVÉÆ {ÉÖ¹{ɨÉɱÉÉÆ ´ÉÉ nùvÉiÉÒ {ÉÉÊhÉ{ÉÆEòVÉä **30** ÊuùÊ´ÉvÉɪÉÉ +Ê{É ½®ä¨ÉÚÇiÉæ´ÉÉǨÉä ʸɪÉÆ xªÉºÉäiÉ * +SɱÉÉ SÉ SɱÉÉ SÉäÊiÉ ÊuùÊ´ÉvÉÉ |ÉÊiɨÉÉ ½ô®ä: * ¨ÉÖ®±ÉÒvÉ®´ÉɨÉä iÉÖ ®ÉvÉÉÆ ®ÉºÉä·É®Ó xªÉºÉäiÉ **27** iÉjÉÉtɪÉÉÆ xÉ EòiÉÇ´ªÉ¨ÉÉ´ÉɽôxÉʴɺÉVÉÇxɨÉ **31** iÉnRÂMÉnäù´ÉiÉÉxÉÉÆ SÉ EòɪÉÈ xÉÉ´ÉɽôxÉÉtÊ{É * xÉ SÉ ÊnùRÂÊxɪɨÉÉä%SÉÉǪÉÉÆ iɺªÉÉ: ºlÉäªÉÆ iÉÖ ºÉ¨¨ÉÖJÉä **32** Sri Krishna’s image should have two or four arms; (in the two-armed icon) the two- arms should hold the flute. (24) worshippers will obtain fulfillment. (27-28) Otherwise, (In the two-armed icon), the right hand of that Lakshmi in the presence of Vasudeva should be two armed; image should sport the disc, the left hand the conch. If it is not the image should be made to hold the lotus in the hands and so, the right should hold a lotus and left hand should display should shine forth with dress and ornaments. (29) the ‘abhaya’ pose (showing the full face of the hand pointing upwards). (25) Similarly, like Lakshmi, Radhika too, should have two arms, holding lotus or a flower garland in her hands, and should O Sage! (In the two-armed icon), beginning with the lower sport a fine, sweet smile. (30) right hand, the mace, lotus, conch and disc should held in that order. (26) There are two kinds of images of Sri Hari — the immovable and the movable; of these, one should not perform the invo- The image of Radha, the queen of Raasa, should be placed to cation and farewell procedures with regard to the immovable the left of Lord Sri Hari irrespective of the type of idol of image. (31) Lord Hari being four-armed or two-armed. If these two types of images are made of a single piece, in such a way that they The invocation and farewell procedures should not be ob- have all parts proportionately with auspicious features, the served even with regard to the attendant Devatas of that idol. Chapter 26 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam297 298 With English Translation Chapter 26 ¶ÉɱÉOÉɨÉä%{ªÉä´É¨Éä´É EòɪÉÈ xÉÉ´ÉɽôxÉÉÊnù SÉ * ¸ÉrùÉÊxÉSUôs¦ÉÊHò¦ªÉɨÉÌ{ÉiÉäxÉɨ¤ÉÖxÉÉÊ{É ºÉ: * +xªÉjÉ SɱɨÉÚiÉÉê iÉÖ EòiÉÇ´ªÉÆ iÉkÉnùSÉÇEèò: **33** |ÉÒiɺiÉÖ¹ªÉÊiÉ Ê´É·ÉÉi¨ÉÉ ÊEò¨ÉÖiÉÉÊJɱÉ{ÉÚVɪÉÉ **36** iÉjÉÉÊ{É nùÉ´ªÉÉÈ ±ÉäJªÉɪÉÉÆ Vɱɺ{ɶÉÉæ%xÉÖ±Éä{ÉxɨÉ * {ÉÖƺÉÉ ¸ÉrùÉÊnù½ôÒxÉäxÉ ®ixɽäô¨ÉÉt±ÉÆÊGòªÉÉ: * xÉè´É EòɪÉÈ {ÉÚVÉEäòxÉ EòiÉÇ´ªÉÆ {ÉÊ®¨ÉÉVÉÇxɨÉ **34** SÉiÉÖÌ´ÉvÉÆ SÉÉ{ªÉzÉÉtÆ nùkÉÆ MÉÞÉÊiÉØ xÉÉä ¨ÉÖnùÉ **37** =nùÆMɨÉÖJÉ: |ÉÉƨÉÖJÉÉä ´ÉÉ SɱÉɪÉÉÆ ºÉ¨¨ÉÖJÉÉä%lÉ´ÉÉ * iɺ¨ÉÉn¦ÉÊHò¨ÉiÉÉ EòɪÉÈ {ÉÖƺÉÉ º´É¸ÉäªÉºÉä ¨ÉÖxÉä ! * ªÉlÉɶÉÊHò ªÉlÉɱɤvÉè¯ñ{ɽôÉ®èªÉÇVÉärùÊ®¨É **35** ¸ÉÒEÞò¹hɺªÉÉSÉÇxÉÆ ÊxÉiªÉÆ ºÉ´ÉÉǦÉÒ¹]ôɶÉÖnùÉʪÉxÉ: **38** <ÊiÉ ¸ÉÒºEòxnù{ÉÖ®ÉhÉä ʴɹhÉÖJÉhbä ¸ÉÒ´ÉɺÉÖnäù´É¨ÉɽôÉi¨ªÉä No particular direction is fixed to worship that image. The ÊGòªÉɪÉÉäMÉä%ÊvÉEòÉ®ÉÊnùÊxÉ°ñ{ÉhÉxÉɨÉÉ ¹ÉËb´ɶÉÉä%vªÉɪÉ: **26** worshipper should sit, facing the image, while worshipping.(32) The same rule applies to ‘Salagrama’ (the Lord in the form of simple water that is offered with earnestness and pure devo- holy, black-predominantly-round stones) also. Except in these tion. There is no need to say that offering other things that are above-mentioned cases, the worshippers can observe the ritu- collected for the same purpose too will please Him. (36) als connected with the invocation and farewell procedures Sri Hari will not accept with pleasure, even gems, gold and rituals to the movable images. (33) other ornamental things, the four kinds of cooked rice of- Pouring water or smearing should not at all be done to the fered by a person who is bereft of earnestness and pure icon of the Lord that is made of wood. Simply ‘Marjana’ devotion. (37) (symbolic application of water, sandal paste etc.) has to be Therefore, O Sage! The devotee should everyday worship observed. (34) Sri Krishna, who fulfills all desires, with pure devotion for the As far as worshipping the moveable image of Sri Hari, one attainment of prosperity. (38) must sit facing north, east or facing the Lord Himself, with the Thus, ends the Twenty-sixth Chapter titled ‘Descrip- articles of worship procured according to one’s ability. (35) tion of the Kriya-Yoga (Procedure of Worship)’ in Sri The Lord who is the Universal soul will be pleased even with Vasudeva Mahatmya of Sri Skanda-Mahapurana * * * 399

Chapter 27 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam300 With English Translation Chapter 27 +vªÉÉªÉ : 27 ¨ÉxÉÉävÉÒÊSÉkÉɽôÆEòÉ®ÉxÉ Gò¨ÉÉi{ÉÚ´ÉÉÇÊnùÊnùI´ÉlÉ * ¸ÉÒxÉɮɪÉhÉ =´ÉÉSÉ Ê´ÉxªÉºÉäi{ÉÒ`ôMÉÉjÉä¹ÉÖ ½ôÊ®pùHòʺÉiÉÉʺÉiÉÉxÉ **4** JÉxÉxÉÉäIÉhɱÉä{ÉÉtè: ¶ÉÉäÊvÉiÉä vÉ®hÉÒiɱÉä * ºlÉÉ{ªÉÉ ®HòʺÉiɶªÉɨÉÉ ®VÉ:ºÉk´ÉiɨÉÉäMÉÖhÉÉ: * SÉiÉÖ¹{ÉÉnÆù xªÉºÉäi{ÉÒ`Æô xÉÉxÉÉ®ÆMɺÉÖ¶ÉÉäʦÉiÉä **1** {ÉÒ`ôºªÉ {ÉÊ^ôEòɪÉÉÆ iÉÖ jɪÉÉä%Ê{É ¨ÉÖÊxɺÉkÉ¨É ! **5** +SÉÇEò: |ÉÉÆMɨÉÖJÉ: {ÉÒ`ô{ÉÉnùÉxEòÉähÉä¹ÉÖ EòÉ®ªÉäiÉ * +xiÉ:Eò®hÉ°ñ{Éä¹ÉÖ MÉÉjÉä¹´ÉlÉ SÉiÉÖ¹´ÉÇÊ{É * SÉiÉÖ¹ÉÖÇ iÉä¹ÉÖ vɨÉÉÇnùÒxÉ ºlÉÉ{ɪÉäËiºÉ½ô°ñÊ{ÉhÉ: **2** ʴɨɱÉÉtÉ xªÉºÉäSUôHòÒuäùÇ uäù BEèòEòMÉÉjÉEäò **6** +MxÉÉè vɨÉÈ xªÉºÉäSU´ÉäiÉÆ YÉÉxÉÆ ¶ÉÉähÉÆ SÉ xÉè@ñÇiÉä * ʴɨɱÉÉäiEò̹ÉhÉÒÊiÉ uäù MÉÉè®ÉÆMªÉÉè {ÉÚ´ÉÇiÉÉä xªÉºÉäiÉ * ´ÉɪÉÉè iÉÖ {ÉÒiÉÆ ´Éè®ÉMªÉÆ ¶ªÉɨɨÉè·ÉªÉǨÉèʶÉEäò **3** ´ÉÉnùªÉxiªÉÉè ¶ÉÖ¦ÉÉÆ ´ÉÒhÉÉÆ ½ôÊ®uùºjÉä º´É±ÉÆEÞòiÉä **7**

Chapter - 27: Description of the The yellow colored entity of ‘Manas’ (mind), red colored entity of ‘Dhi’ (Intellect), white colored entity of ‘Chitta’ and Poojamandala procedure black colored entity of ‘Ahankama’ should be established on Sri Narayana said: the body of the seat in the east, south, west and northern “A seat with four legs should be placed on the ground which directions respectively. (4) has been clean-swept, which is devoid of impurities and then O great sage! On the roll of the seat, the ‘Satva’, ‘Rajas’ and purified and made shining with different kinds of decorations.1 ‘Tamas’ having red, white and blue colours should be estab- The worshipper should sit facing the east. Legs of his seat, on lished in that order. (5) the four corners should have carvings of a lion. Dharma and Vimala and other forms of Sakti, the forms of the inner self, should be invoked in the four legs. In the southeastern corner, should be established on the four faces of the body, two in a white coloured image of Dharma should be established; in each face. (6) the southwestern corner, a red coloured image of ‘Gyana’ While-hued players on the auspicious Veena, wearing yellow should be established; in the northwestern corner, the yellow coloured dress and finely decorated Shakti-s, Vimala and hued image of ‘Vairagya’ should be established and in the Utkarshini by name should be placed in the east. (7) northeastern corner, the sky hued image of the god of wealth should be established. (2-3) Chapter 27 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam301 302 With English Translation Chapter 27 YÉÉxÉÉÊGòªÉä xªÉºÉätɨªÉä {ÉÒiɴɺjÉä%¯ñhÉtÖiÉÒ * uùÉnù¶ÉÉƶÉÆ {ÉÊ®iªÉVªÉ {ÉsIÉäjɺªÉ ¤ÉÉÁiÉ: * BEòÉ iÉɱÉÆ ´ÉÉnùªÉxiÉÒ ¨ÉÞnùÆMɨÉ{É®É iÉlÉÉ **8** ´ÉÞkÉèʺjÉʦɺiɺªÉ ¨ÉvªÉÆ Ê´É¦ÉVÉäiºÉ¨É¦ÉÉMÉiÉ: **13** ªÉÉäMÉÉ|ɽô´ªÉÉè xªÉºÉäi{É SÉÉSU¬É¨Éä +¯ñhÉ´ÉɺɺÉÉè * iÉjÉÉtÆ EòÌhÉEòɺlÉÉxÉÆ EäòºÉ®ÉhÉÉÆ iÉÖ ¨ÉvªÉ¨É¨É * ºÉ½èô´É ¨ÉÖ®±ÉÓ SÉÉä¦Éä ´ÉÉnùªÉxiªÉÉè {ÉÞlÉC{ÉÞlÉEÂò **9** {ÉjÉÉhÉÉÆ iÉÖ iÉÞiÉÒªÉÆ ºªÉÉqù±ÉÉOÉÉÊhÉ iÉÖ ¤ÉÉÁiÉ: **14** ºÉiªÉä¶ÉÉxÉä ½äô¨É´ÉhÉæ =kÉ®ºªÉÉÆ iÉiÉÉä xªÉºÉäiÉ * {ÉÊ®iɺiɺªÉ SÉ {ÉÖ®Æ SÉiÉÖuùÉÇ®Æ |ÉEò±{ɪÉäiÉ * ¶ªÉɨÉÉƶÉÖEäò ´ÉÉnùªÉxiªÉÉ´ÉÖ¦Éä iÉä {ÉÊ®´ÉÉÊnùxÉҨɠ**10** ®ÆMÉpù´ªÉè¤ÉǽÖôÊ´ÉvÉè½ÇôÊ®pùÉEÖòÆEÖò¨ÉÉÊnùʦÉ: **15** +xÉÖOɽôÉJªÉÉ {ÉÊ^ôEòɪÉÉÆ ºlÉÉ{ªÉèEòÉ SÉ EÞòiÉÉ\VÉʱÉ: * EÖò´ÉÔiÉ iÉhbÖ±Éè´ÉÉÇÊ{É iÉjÉ {ÉsÉÊnù ¶ÉÉä¦ÉxɨÉ * ºÉ´ÉÉÇ BiÉɺiÉÖ EòiÉÇ´ªÉÉ Êuù¦ÉÖVÉÉ: ºÉÖʴɦÉÚ¹ÉhÉÉ: **11** {ÉsºªÉ EòÌhÉEòÉÆ ¨ÉvªÉä ½äô¨É´ÉhÉÉÈ ºÉÖ¶ÉÉä¦ÉªÉäiÉ **16** {ÉÒ`ôÉä{ÉÊ® ʺÉiÉuùÒ{ÉÆ EÖò´ÉÔiÉ ·ÉäiÉ´ÉɺɺÉÉ * iÉx¨ÉvªÉä%¹]ônù±ÉÆ {ÉsÆ EÖò´ÉÔiÉÉäVV´É±ÉEòÌhÉEò¨É **12** constructed. A beautiful lotus, having eight petals, shining brilliantly with a Karnika (its pericarp) has to be made in its ‘Gyana Shakti’ and Kriya Shakti, wearing yellow dresses, centre. (12) shining with the hue of the rising sun should be established in the South. (8) Outside the area of the lotus, leaving one-twelfth of its space, the centre is to be divided equally and form three circles. (13) ‘Yogaa’ and ‘Prahavyaa Saktis’ should be established in the west, both of them sky-blue coloured, wearing red coloured Of these, the first circle is the place of ‘Karnika’, the central dresses. They should be playing on the flute separately. (9) one is the place of ‘Kesaras’, the third is the place of the petals and the outward portion should be occupied by the Then, ‘Satyaa’ and ‘Ishaana Saktis’ should be established in the north, they should be of a strong yellow colour; they should edges of the petal. (14) wear blue-coloured clothes, and should be playing the instru- Around this, a city with four exterior entrances has to be con- ment ‘Parivaadini’. (10) structed with ‘red-colored Kumkum’ and ‘yellow-colored A single Shakti with folded hands called ‘Anugraha’ should Kumkum’, and decorated with other suitable things. (15) be established on the roll; all these should be having two arms With grains of rice of different colours, the lotus and other and finely decorated. (11) surrounding parts are to be decorated; the ‘Karnika’ of the From a white cloth, the (model of) ‘Sveta Island’ has to be lotus should be decorated with golden colour. (16) Chapter 27 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam303 304 With English Translation Chapter 27 ¶ÉÉähÉ´ÉhÉÉÇÊxÉ {ÉjÉÉÊhÉ {ÉÊ®iɺiɺªÉ SÉÉSÉÇEò: * ´ÉɨÉä%ÊxɯñrÆù SÉ ½ô®äxªÉǺÉänù¯ñhÉ´ÉɺɺɨÉ * EÖòªÉÉÇnù¹]ôÉ{ªÉ¹]ôÊnùIÉÖ º´ÉhÉÇ´ÉhÉÉÇÊxÉ ´ÉÉ ¨ÉÖxÉä ! **17**

O Sage! The worshipper has to construct coloured leaves the cloud, wearing a Yellow silk cloth, having four arms, hold- around its eight directions with golden coloured leaves. (17) ing a hand fan, is to be established. (21) The eastern tower should be made of read colour, the south- To the left of Hari, Aniruddha, who is blue hued like the gem ern one with blue, western one with yellow and the northern ‘Indraneela’ (bluish-diamond), wearing a red coloured dress one with the colour of crystal. (18) and holding a hand fan should be established.(22) In between, the City and lotuses, different flowers have to be These three images should be decorated with many orna- made and then Sri Krishna and to his left Radhika are to be ments like an incomparable gem-studded crown, and should seated. (19) look youthful and attractive. (23) Behind the image of Radha Krishna, Lord Sankarshana, who Afterwards, the incarnations of Lord Sri Hari have to be es- is white-hued, dressed in blue coloured clothes, having four tablished in all the eight ‘Kesaras’ of the lotus, two in each. arms and holding an umbrella should to be established. (20) Thus, it will be sixteen incarnations in the eight petals. (24) To the right of that God, Pradhyumna, who is blue-hued like At the end of the eastern ‘Kesara’, Vamana and Buddha Chapter 27 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam305 306 With English Translation Chapter 27 EòʱEòxÉÆ {ɶÉÖǮɨÉÆ SÉ ´ÉÊqEòÉähÉä%lÉ Ê´ÉxªÉºÉäiÉ * ¶ÉRÂJÉSÉGòMÉnùɤVÉÉÊxÉ nùvÉi{ÉÒiÉɨ¤É®Æ iÉlÉÉ * JÉbÂMÉ{ÉÉÊhɺiÉjÉ Eò±EòÒ {ɶÉÖÇ{ÉÉÊhɺiÉlÉÉ{É®: **27** ¨ÉvÉÖÊ{ÉÆMɱɴÉhÉÇp EòiÉÇ´ªÉÉä Êuù¦ÉÖVÉÉä%lÉ´ÉÉ **31** =¦ÉÉè MÉÉè®Éè SÉ iÉÉ©ÉÉIÉÉè VÉÊ]ô±ÉÉè ʺÉiÉ´ÉɺɺÉÉè * ¨ÉiºªÉEÚò¨ÉÉê xÉè@ñÇiÉä SÉ ºlÉÉ{ɪÉäiEäòºÉ®ä iÉiÉ: * ªÉYÉÉä{É´ÉÒÊiÉxÉÉè EòɪÉÉê iªÉHòGòÉävɨɽôÉ®ªÉÉè **28** Eò]äô®vɺiÉnùÉEòɮɴÉÚv´ÉÈ iÉÉè iÉÖ xÉ®ÉEÞòiÉÒ **32** ½ôªÉOÉҴɴɮɽôÉè SÉ ºlÉÉ{ɪÉätɨªÉEäòºÉ®ä * ´ÉɨÉä ¶ÉÆJÉÆ MÉnùÉ nùIÉä {ÉÉhÉÉè SÉ nùvÉiÉÉ´ÉÖ¦ÉÉè * ½ôªÉOÉÒ´ÉÉä ½ôªÉɺªÉ: ºªÉÉzÉ®ÉRÂMÉp SÉiÉÖ¦ÉÖÇVÉ: **29** ¶ªÉɨɺÉÖxnù®näù½ôÉè SÉ EòiÉÇ´ªÉÉè vÉÞiɦÉÚ¹ÉhÉÉè **33** ¶ÉRÂJÉÉÊnù¦ÉÞiº´ÉhÉÇ´ÉhÉÉæ vÉÞiÉÊnù´ªÉʺÉiÉɨ¤É®: * vÉx´ÉxiÉË® xÉÞ˺ɽÆô SÉ {ÉÊ SɨÉä EäòºÉ®ä xªÉºÉäiÉ * ´É®É½ôºiÉÖ ´É®É½ôɺªÉÉä xÉ®ÉRÂMÉ: ºªÉÉSSÉiÉÖ¦ÉÖÇVÉ: **30** vÉx´ÉxiÉÊ®: ¶ÉÖC±É´ÉɺÉÉ MÉÉè®ÉÆMÉÉä%¨ÉÞiÉEÖò¨¦ÉvÉÞiÉ **34** should be established. These two will be celibates, youthful of a golden hue and wear white clothes; Varaha should have a and blue hued. They should wear white clothes and the sa- human body with four arms and the face of a boar. (30) cred thread on their bodies, hold a blooming lotus in the right He should hold the conch, disc, mace and lotus in his four hand and the left hand should show the gesture of ‘Abhaya’ hands, wearing Pitambara (yellow robes), and be of the hue (fearlessness); they should have a look of serenity. (25- 26) of honey; He may also have only two arms. (31) Then, in the southeastern corner, Kalki and Parasurama should In the southwestern corner, Matsya and Kurma are to be be kept, Kalki holding a sword and Parasurama holding a established; they have the body of the fish and the tortoise battle-axe. Both of them should be white-hued, red-eyed have below the waist, and a human form above the waist. (32) matted hair, wear white cloths and sacred thread, and have the gesture of having given up the great instinct of anger. They They should be constructed with a beautiful body of sky-blue should be constructed in this manner. (27- 28) hue, wearing ornaments and holding the conch in the left hand and mace in the right hand. (33) In the south, Hayagriva and Varaha are to be established. Hayagriva, with four arms, should have a human body and On the west, Dhanvantari and Narasimha should be estab- the face of a horse. (29) lished; Dhanvantari should be adorned with white clothes, be white hued and should holds the vessel of nectar in his He should hold the conch etc. in his four hands; He should be hands. (34) Chapter 27 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam307 308 With English Translation Chapter 27 ˺ɽô´ÉCjÉÉä xÉÞ˺ɽôºiÉÖ xÉÞnäù½ô: EäòºÉ®ÉÊx´ÉiÉ: * iÉÖÊxnù±Ép SÉiÉÖ¤ÉÉǽÖô: {ÉɶÉÉRÂEÖò¶É´É®ÉxnùvÉiÉ * xÉÒ±ÉÉäi{ɱÉɦÉÉä Êuù¦ÉÖVÉÉä MÉnùÉSÉGòvÉ®Éä ¦É´ÉäiÉ **35** Eò®ähÉèEäòxÉ SÉ nùvÉpù¨ªÉÉÆ {ÉÖºiÉEò±ÉäÊJÉxÉҨɠ**40** ´ÉɪÉÉè xªÉºÉänÖù¦ÉÉè ½ÆôºÉnùkÉÉjÉäªÉÉè VÉ]ôÉvÉ®Éè * xªÉºÉäiEäòºÉ® <ǶÉÉxÉä EòÊ{ɱÉÆ {ÉÚVÉEòºiÉiÉ: * ªÉÉäÊMÉ´Éä¹ÉÉè ʺÉiÉÉè nùhbEò¨Éhb±ÉÖEò®Éè iÉlÉÉ **36** ºÉxÉiEÖò¨ÉÉ®Æ SÉ ¨ÉÖËxÉ xÉèʹ`ôEò¥ÉÀSÉÉÊ®hɨÉ **41** =kÉ®ä EäòºÉ®ä ´ªÉɺÉÆ xªÉºÉänÂMÉhÉ{ÉËiÉ iÉiÉ: * ¶ÉÖC±ÉÉÆMÉ: EòÊ{ɱÉ: EòɪÉÉæ vÉÞiÉSÉɯñʺÉiÉɨ¤É®: * iÉjÉ ´ªÉɺÉÉä ʴɶÉɱÉÉIÉ: EÞò¹hÉ´ÉhÉÇ: ʺÉiÉɨ¤É®: **37** nùvÉiEò®É¦ªÉɨɨ¦ÉÉäVɨɦɪÉÆ ¶ÉÉxiÉÊ´ÉOɽô¨É **42** Êuù¦ÉÖVÉÉä vÉÞiÉ´Éänùp ºÉÖÊ{ɶÉRÂMÉVÉ]ôÉvÉ®: * {É\SÉ´ÉÉ̹ÉEò¤ÉɱÉɦÉÉä ÊnùM´ÉºjÉÉä%±{ÉVÉ]ôÉvÉ®: * ʺÉiɪÉYÉÉä{É´ÉÒiÉp EòiÉÇ´ªÉ: ºÉ{ÉÊ´ÉjÉEò: **38** ºÉxÉiEÖò¨ÉÉ®p ¨ÉÖÊxÉ: EòiÉÇ´ªÉ: {ÉÚVÉEäòxÉ iÉÖ **43** MÉVÉɺªÉ BEònùxiÉp ®HòÉä MÉhÉ{ÉÊiɦÉÇ´ÉäiÉ * ºÉƺlÉÉ{ªÉ EäòºÉ®äʹ´ÉilÉÆ näù´ÉiÉÉ: {ÉÆEòVɺªÉ iÉÖ * ®Hòɨ¤É®vÉ® SÉè´É xÉÉMɪÉYÉÉä{É´ÉÒiÉ´ÉÉxÉ **39** xªÉºÉäSSÉ nù±É¨ÉvªÉä¹ÉÖ {ÉɹÉÇnùÉxÉSÉÇEòÉä%¹]ôºÉÖ **44**

Nrisimha should have the face of a lion with a mane and a hued, wearing blood coloured clothes, having a serpent as his human body. The colour of the body should resemble the sacred thread, a trunk, with a huge belly, and the four arms blue water lily; He should holds a mace and disc in his two holding shackles, hook and having the ‘varada-mudra’ (ges- hands. (35) ture) and a beautiful book and pen respectively. (39-40) In the northwest petal, Hamsa and Dattatreya having matted Then the worshipper has to place in the southeast, Kapila and hair, the dress of a mendicant, shining white, holding the staff the eternally celibate sage Sanatkumara. (41) and water pot in their hands, have to be established. (36) Kapila has to be made having a white body, wearing pleas- In the North, Vyasa and Ganapati are to be placed; Vyasa ingly white clothes, holding a lotus and Varada (gesture grant- should be black-hued with large eyes, wearing a white dress, ing boons) in his hands and a peaceful face. (42) have two arms holding the Vedas, and have dull-yellow matted The worshipper has to make sage Sanatkumara having a bril- hair, Pavitra (a ring of ‘Kusha’ grass worn on the fourth finger liant naked body of a person aged five years, having little on certain religious occasions) and sacred thread. (37-38) matter hair. (43) Ganapati should be elephant-faced having a single tusk, red- Thus, the worshipper should place the Devatas in the petals Chapter 27 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam309 310 With English Translation Chapter 27 ʴɹ´ÉCºÉäxÉÆ SÉ MɯñbÆ iÉjÉÉnùÉè {ÉÚ´ÉÇiÉÉä xªÉºÉäiÉ * +ÊhɨÉÉ ±ÉÊPɨÉÉ |ÉÉÊ{iÉ: |ÉÉEòɨªÉÆ ¨Éʽô¨ÉÉ iÉlÉÉ * iÉiÉÉä nùIÉGò¨ÉähÉè´É |ɤɱÉÆ SÉ ¤É±ÉÆ xªÉºÉäiÉ **45** <ÇʶÉiÉÉ ´ÉʶÉiÉÉ SÉè´Éɹ]ô¨ÉÒ EòɨÉɴɺÉÉʪÉiÉÉ **50** EÖò¨ÉÖnÆù EÖò¨ÉÖnùÉIÉÆ SÉ ºÉÖxÉxnÆù xÉxnù¨Éä´É SÉ * BiÉÉ: ºÉÖ´ÉhÉÇ´ÉhÉÉǦÉÉ: ºÉ´ÉÉǦɮhɦÉÚʹÉiÉÉ: * ¸ÉÖiÉnäù´ÉÆ VɪÉxiÉÆ SÉ Ê´ÉxªÉºÉäÊuùVɪÉÆ VɪɨÉ **46** ´ÉähÉÖ´ÉÒhÉÉÊnù½ôºiÉÉp EòiÉÇ´ªÉÉÊ SÉjÉ´ÉɺɺÉ: **51** iÉiÉ: |ÉSÉhbÆ SÉhbÆ SÉ {ÉÖ¹{ÉnùxiÉÆ ºÉÉk´ÉiɨÉ * nù±ÉÉOÉ乴ɹ]ôºÉÖ iÉiÉÉä ´ÉänùÉSUôɺjÉÉÊhÉ SÉ xªÉºÉäiÉ * uùÉè uùÉ´Éä´ÉÆ Gò¨ÉähÉè´É ºlÉÉxÉ乴ɹ]ôºÉÖ Ê´ÉxªÉºÉäiÉ **47** iÉjÉ ´ÉänùÉxÉ xªÉºÉäÊqùIÉÖ ¶ÉɺjÉÉÊhÉ iÉÖ Ê´ÉÊnùIÉÖ ºÉ: **52** SÉiÉÖ¦ÉÖÇVÉÉ: ºÉ´ÉÇ BiÉä ¶ÉRÂJɪÉǤVÉMÉnùÉvÉ®É: * {ÉÚ´Éæ xªÉºÉäkÉÖ @ñM´Éänù¨ÉIɨÉɱÉÉvÉ®Æ ÊºÉiɨÉ * EòɪÉÉÇ: ÊEò®ÒÊ]ôxÉ: ¶ªÉɨÉÉ: {ÉÒiɴɺjÉÉ: ºÉÖ¦ÉÚ¹ÉhÉÉ: **48** JÉ´ÉÈ ±É¨¤ÉÉänù®Æ ºÉÉ訪ÉÆ {ÉsxÉäjÉÆ ÊºÉiÉɨ¤É®¨É **53** nù±É¨ÉvªÉÉxiɮɱÉä¹ÉÖ ÊºÉrùÒ®¹]ôºÉÖ Ê´ÉxªÉºÉäiÉ * xÉÉxÉɨÉÆMɱɴÉÉtÉxÉÉÆ ´ÉÉnùxÉä ÊxÉ{ÉÖhÉÉ: Gò¨ÉÉiÉ **49** ments) viz. Anima, Laghima, Praapti, Praakaamya, Mahima, Ishitva, Vashitva, Kaamaavasaayita, who are experts in play- of the lotus and then place the attendants in the centres of the ing different auspicious musical instruments should be estab- eight petals. (44) lished in order. (49-50) First Viswaksena and Garuda should be placed in the centre These should have bodies of brilliant golden hue, decorated of the eastern petal; then in the clockwise direction, the fol- with all ornaments, holding flute, lute and other musical instru- lowing have to be placed in order - Prabala, Bala, Kumuda, ments in their hands and wearing clothes of different colours. Kumudaksha, Sunanda, Nanda, Srutadeva, Jayanta, Vijaya, Then in the edges of the eight petals, the Vedas, Shastras are Jaya, then Prachanda, Chanda, Pushpadanta, Satvata - these to be placed; The Vedas should be placed in the principal to be placed in groups of two in the eight places. (45-47) directions of the east, south, north and west and the Shastras All these should have four arms, holding the conch, disc, mace in the intervening directions. (51-52) and lotus, wearing blue crowns and yellow coloured clothes In the east the Murthy (icon) representing the Rigveda is to be and decorated with ornaments. (48) placed, wearing a garland of beads, white hued, short and In the place below the centre of all the eight petals, the ‘Siddhi- pot bellied with a calm face, having eyes like the lotus and devata-s’ (representing the eight types of divine accomplish- dressed in white clothes. (53) Chapter 27 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam311 312 With English Translation Chapter 27 ªÉɨªÉä xªÉºÉätVÉÖ´ÉænÆù ¨ÉvªÉ¨ÉÉÆMÉÆ EÖò¶ÉÉänù®¨É * +ÊMxÉEòÉähÉä vɨÉǶÉɺjÉÆ xªÉºÉäSSÉ Eò¨É±ÉɺÉxɨÉ * Ê{ÉÆMÉÉIÉÆ ºlÉÚ±ÉEòh`Æô SÉ {ÉÒiÉÆ SÉɯñhÉ´ÉɺɺɨÉ **54** ·ÉäiÉÆ SÉ Ê¤É§ÉiÉÆ nùÉ䦪ÉÉÈ ¨ÉÖHòɨÉɱÉÉÆ iÉlÉÉ iÉÖ±ÉɨÉ **58** +IÉ»ÉVÉÆ Eò®ä ´ÉɨÉä nùIÉä ´ÉXÉÆ SÉ Ê¤É§ÉiɨÉ * nùÒPÉÇEäò¶ÉxÉJÉÆ ºÉÉÆJªÉÆ xÉè@ñÇiÉä iÉÖÊxnù±ÉÆ xªÉºÉäiÉ * {ÉÊ SɨÉä ºÉɨɴÉänÆù SÉ |ÉÉƶÉÖ¨ÉÉÊnùiªÉ´ÉSÉǺɨÉ **55** VÉ{ɨÉɱÉÉÆ SÉ nùhbÆ SÉ Eò®É¦ªÉÉÆ Ê¤É§ÉiÉÆ ÊºÉiɨÉ **59** nùIÉä%IɨÉɱÉÉÆ ´ÉɨÉä SÉ vÉÞiÉ´ÉxiÉÆ Eò®ä nù®¨É * xªÉºÉäuùɪÉÉè iÉiÉÉä ªÉÉäMÉÆ º´ÉhÉÇ´ÉhÉÈ EÖò¶ÉÉänù®¨É * º´ÉhÉǴɺjÉÆ Ê´É¶ÉɱÉÉIÉÆ Ê´ÉxªÉºÉänÂMÉɪÉxÉÉätiɨÉ **56** >ñ¯ñxªÉºiÉEò®uùxuÆù º´ÉxÉɺÉÉOÉEÞòiÉäIÉhɨÉ **60** +lÉ´ÉÉÇhÉÆ xªÉºÉäiºÉÉ訪Éä ʺÉiÉÉÆMÉÆ xÉұɴÉɺɺɨÉ * {É\SÉ®ÉjÉÆ iÉlÉä¶ÉÉxÉä vɴɱÉÆ ´ÉxɨÉÉ汃 SÉ * ´ÉɨÉä%IɺÉÚjÉÆ nùIÉä SÉ JÉ]´ÉÉÆMÉÆ Ê¤É§ÉiÉÆ Eò®ä * xªÉºÉäiEò®É¦ªÉÉÆ nùvÉiɨÉIɨÉɱÉÉÆ SÉ ±ÉÉÆMɱɨÉ **61** ´É¼xªÉÉäVɺÉÆ SÉ iÉÉ©ÉÉIÉÆ ´ÉªÉºÉÉ ºlÉÊ´É®Æ iÉlÉÉ **57** In the southeastern corner, the Murthy (icon) representing the Dharma Shastra is to be placed. It should be white In the south, the Murthy (icon) representing the Yajur-Veda is hued, wearing plenty garlands made of pearls on the arms to be placed having a medium body, lean stomach, with red- and shining. (58) eyes, thick neck, yellow hued, dressed in red clothes, holding In the southwestern corner, the Murthy (icon) representing a garland of beads in the left hand, and a diamond in the right the Sankhya-Shastra is to be placed; he should be white hued, hand. In the west, the Murthy (icon) representing the Sama- with long hair and nails, holding a garland of beads and a staff Veda is to be placed having a tall countenance, shining like the in his hands and having a big tummy. (59) sun, holding a garland of beads in the right hand and a conch Then, in the northwestern corner, the Murthy (icon) repre- in the left hand, large-eyed, wearing gold hued clothes and senting the Yoga Shastra is to be placed; he should have a engaged in singing. (54-56) golden hue, with a lean stomach, keeping his hands on the In the north, the Murthy (icon) representing the Atharva-Veda thigh and fixing his sight on the tip of his nose. (60) is to be placed, with a white hued body, wearing blue dress, In the northeastern corner, the Murthy (icon) representing the holding a garland of beads in the left hand, ‘Khatvanga’ (an Pancha-ratra Shastra is to be placed; he should be white- instrument) in the right hand and shining red like fire, with hued, wearing the ‘Vanamala’ (garland made of forest flow- copper hued eyes and controlling deluge. (57) ers), holding a garland of beads and plough in his hands. (61) Chapter 27 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam313 314 With English Translation Chapter 27 B¹ÉÉÆ SÉiÉÖhÉÉÈ ´ÉɺÉÉÆ漃 ·ÉäiɺÉÚI¨ÉPÉxÉÉÊxÉ SÉ * {ÉsÉn¤ÉʽôxªÉǺÉäSSÉɹ]ôÉè Ênù¶ÉɺÉÖ Ê´ÉÊnù¶ÉɺÉÖ SÉ * EòiÉÇ´ªÉÉÊxÉ iÉlÉÉIÉÒÊhÉ {És{ÉjÉɪÉiÉÉÊxÉ SÉ **62** ÊnùC{ÉɱÉÉÊxÉxpù|ɨÉÖJÉÉxÉ ºÉ½ôªÉÉxÉÉxÉ ªÉlÉÉÊnù¶É¨É **67** +OÉÉhÉɨÉxiɮɱÉä¹ÉÖ ¨É½ô¹ÉÕ SÉ ºÉªÉÉäʹÉiÉ: * |ÉÉSªÉɨÉè®É´ÉiÉÉ°ñfÆ xªÉºÉäÊnùxpÆù SÉiÉÖ¦ÉÖÇVɨÉ * Ê´ÉxªÉºÉäi{É`ôiÉÉä ´ÉänùÉx{ÉÚ´ÉÉÇMxÉäªÉÉtxÉÖGò¨ÉÉiÉ **63** ´ÉXÉÉÆEÖò¶Éɨ¤ÉÖVÉ´É®ÉxÉ nùvÉiÉÆ º´ÉhÉǺÉÊzɦɨÉ **68** ¨É®ÒËSÉ Eò±ÉªÉÉ ªÉÖHò¨ÉËjÉ SÉÉ{ªÉxɺÉڪɪÉÉ * EòÉèºÉÖ¨¦É®¨ªÉ´ÉºÉxÉÆ xÉÉxÉɱÉÆEòÉ®¶ÉÉäʦÉiɨÉ * ¸ÉrùªÉÉÊRÂMÉ®ºÉÆ ºÉÉEÆò {ÉֱɺiªÉÆ SÉ ½ôʴɦÉÖÇ´ÉÉ **64** ¶ÉÉähÉÉ{ÉÉÆMÉÆ Ê´É¶ÉɱÉÉIÉÆ ºÉ´ÉDZÉIÉhɱÉÊIÉiɨÉ **69** MÉiªÉÉ ªÉÖHÆò SÉ {ÉֱɽÆô ÊGòªÉªÉÉ SÉ ºÉ½ô GòiÉ֨ɠ* +ÊMxÉEòÉähÉä xªÉºÉänùËMxÉ iÉÉ©É´ÉhÉÈ SÉiÉÖ¦ÉÖÇVɨÉ * JªÉÉiªÉÉ ¦ÉÞMÉ֨ɯñxvÉiªÉÉ ´Éʺɹ`Æô ºÉ½ô Ê´ÉxªÉºÉäiÉ **65** nùvÉÉxÉÆ {ÉÉÊhÉÊ¦É SÉè´É ¶ÉÚ±ÉÆ ¶ÉËHò »ÉÖSÉÆ »ÉִɨÉ **70** Êuù¦ÉÖVÉÉ: ºÉ´ÉÇ B´ÉèiÉä VÉ]ôɶ¨É¸ÉÖvÉ®É: EÞò¶ÉÉ: * SÉiÉÖ:¶ÉÖEäò ½èô¨É®lÉä ÊxɹÉhhÉÆ ´ÉɪÉÖºÉÉ®ÊlɨÉ * EòɪÉÉǺiÉ{Éʺ´ÉxÉÉä nùhbÉxnùvÉiÉp Eò¨Éhb±ÉÚxÉ **66** ÊjÉxÉäjÉÆ vÉکɴɺÉxÉÆ Ê{ÉÆMɶ¨É¸ÉÖVÉ]äôIÉhɨÉ **71**

All these four should be made wearing thin and strong white Outside the lotus in all the directions and intervening directions, clothes; the eyes should be wide like the lotus. (62) Indra and other guardians of eight directions with their ve- hicles should be established in their respective directions. (67) Great sages with their wives, reciting the Vedas should be placed below the edges of the petals in order from the east, In the east, Indra sitting on his elephant ‘Iravata’, having four south-east etc. (63) arms holding the weapon ‘Vajra’, a hook, lotus, and having the ‘Varada-mudra’, brilliant like the gold, wearing a beautiful Marichi with Kala, Atri with Anasuya, Angiras with Sraddha, ‘kausumbha’ dress, shining with various ornaments should be Pulastya with Havirbhu, Pulaha with Gati, Kratu with Kriya, placed; the edges of his eyes should be red; he should have Bhrigu with Khyati, Vasishta with Arundati - these sages should big eyes and have all the good bodily features. (68-69) be placed in order. (64-65) In the south east corner the God of fire, Agni should be placed; All these should have two arms, matted locks, beards and he should be copper hued, four armed holding the spear, Sakti, moustache; they should be lean and holding a staff and water Sruk and Sruva respectively, sitting in a chariot drown by four pot; they should be portrayed as ascetics. (66) parrots with Vayu as Charioteer, having three eyes, wearing smoke coloured clothes, having a faded red-hued beard, Chapter 27 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam315 316 With English Translation Chapter 27 ªÉ¨ÉÆ xªÉºÉäqùÊIÉhÉiÉ: ¶ªÉɨÉÆ SÉɨÉÒEò®É¨¤É®¨É * ´ÉɪÉÉè ´ÉɪÉÖÆ ½ôÊ®uùhÉÈ Êuù¦ÉÖVÉÆ EÞò¹hÉ´ÉɺɺɨÉ * SÉiÉÖ¦ÉÖÇVÉÆ nùhbJÉbÂMÉ{É®¶ÉÖ{ÉɶÉvÉÉÊ®hɨÉ * {ÉÞ¹ÉiºlÉÆ ¨ÉÖHòEäò¶ÉÆ SÉ ´ªÉÉkÉɺªÉÆ v´ÉÊVÉxÉÆ xªÉºÉäiÉ **77** =x¨ÉkɨÉʽô¹ÉÉ°ñfÆ xÉÉxÉɦÉÚ¹ÉhɦÉÚʹÉiɨÉ **72** ºÉÉ訪Éä xªÉºÉäiEÖò¤Éä®Æ SÉ º´ÉhÉÇ´ÉhÉÈ SÉiÉÖ¦ÉÖÇVɨÉ * >ñv´ÉÇEäò¶ÉÆ Ê´É°ñ{ÉÉIÉÆ xÉè@ñÇiÉÆ xÉè@ñÇiÉä xªÉºÉäiÉ * MÉnùɶÉÊHòÊjɶÉÚ±ÉÉÊxÉ ®ixÉ{ÉÉjÉÆ SÉ Ê¤É§ÉiɨÉ **78** JÉbÂMÉÆ {ÉɶÉÆ SÉ nùvÉiÉÆ Êuù¦ÉÖVÉÆ xÉ®´ÉɽôxɨÉ **73** xÉÒ±Éɨ¤É®Æ ¶¨É¸ÉÖ±ÉÆ SÉ Ê¶ÉʤÉEòɪÉÉÆ ºÉ¨ÉÉʺlÉiɨÉ * ½ôÊ®iɶ¨É¸ÉÖÆ vÉÚ©É´ÉhÉÈ {ÉÊ®´ÉÒiÉÉʺÉiÉɨ¤É®¨É * Ê{ɶÉÆMÉ´ÉɨÉxɪÉxÉÆ xÉèEò¦ÉÚ¹ÉÆ SÉ ´Ę́ÉhɨÉ **79** ½ôÉ]ôEòÉxÉäEò¦ÉÚ¹ÉÉf¬¨É´Éè¹hɴɦɪÉÆEò®¨É **74** <ǶÉÉxÉä%lÉ ¨É½ôɯñpù¨ÉvÉÇxÉÉ®Ò·É®Æ xªÉºÉäiÉ * iÉiÉ: |ÉiÉÒSªÉÉÆ ´É¯ñhÉʨÉxpùxÉұɨÉÊhÉ|ɦɨÉ * ´ÉɨÉÉvÉæ {ÉÉ´ÉÇiÉÒ EòɪÉÉÇ nùIÉÉvÉæ iÉjÉ ¶ÉÆEò®: **80** ·ÉäiÉɨ¤É®Æ SÉiÉÖ¤ÉÉǽÖÆô ¨ÉÖHòɽôɮʴɦÉÚʹÉiɨÉ **75** He should have a body shining like the gem ‘Indra-neela’; he ºÉ{iɽÆôºÉ®lÉÉ°ñfÆ nùÉ䦪ÉÉÈ {ÉɶÉÆ SÉ Ê¤É§ÉiɨÉ * should be wearing a white dress, be four-armed holding a +xªÉɦªÉÉÆ ®ixÉ{ÉÉjÉÆ SÉ ¶ÉÆJÉÆ SÉ nùvÉiÉÆ xªÉºÉäiÉ **76** cord in two hands and a gem-vessel and conch in the other two hands and decorated with pearl garlands. (75-76) moustache and matted hair. (70-71) In the northwestern direction, Vayu should be placed. He In the south, Yama the god of death should be placed. He should be of a green hue, with two arms, wearing dark blue should have a dark blue-hue, wearing golden clothes, four clothes, sitting on a rock, united hair, holding a flag and open- arms holding a staff, sword, pickaxe, and a cord respectively, mouthed. (77) decorated with a variety of ornaments and sitting on a domi- In the north, Kubera should be placed. He should be of a neering male buffalo. (72) golden hue, four-armed, holding a mace, ‘Sakti’ (a weapon), In the southwest corner, Nairuta is to be established; he should trident and gem vessel in his hands, wearing blue clothes, having have roused hair, two arms holding the sword and a cord, a beard and moustache, sitting in a palanquin, with a fading and wide-eyes, sitting on a human; he should have a green red left eye, wearing several ornaments. (78-79) moustache, smoke-hue, wearing black clothes, decorated with Then, in the northeastern direction, Maharudra (Lord Shiva) black clothes, many gold hued flowers; Non-Vaishnavas are who is Ardhanariswara (halfman and halfwoman) is to be placed. frightened by his sight. (73-74) The left part of that image should be Goddess Parvati and the Then in the west, Varuna the god of water, should be placed. right part is to be Lord Sankara have to be placed. (80) Chapter 27 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam317 318 With English Translation Chapter 27 <Ç·É®ÉvÉæ VÉ]ôÉVÉÚ]Æô EòiÉÇ´ªÉÆ SÉxpù¦ÉÚʹÉiɨÉ * B´ÉÆÊ´ÉvÉÆ ¨É½ôÉnäù´ÉÆ xªÉºÉäuÞù¹É¦É´ÉɽôxɨÉ * =¨ÉÉvÉæ ÊiɱÉEÆò EòɪÉÈ ºÉÒ¨ÉxiɨÉʱÉEäò iÉlÉÉ **81** tilaka’ Thus decorated, Mahadeva has to be placed sitting on a bul- and divided hair (81) lock. Thus, the worshipper should establish the guardians of Half the portion should be covered with ‘Bhasma’ (sacred ash), eight directions. (86) the other half with ‘Kumkum’. In one-half the sacred thread Then, the worshipper should place outside the City, eight plan- will shine forth, the other half will shine with a garland. (82) ets standing in their respective chariots. (87) On the left half, a round breast covered with a blouse has to In the east, the Sun is to be established. He should be wearing be made. The waist should have a golden belt and legs with a yellow dress, with a red-hued ‘Sindhura’-like body, the two golden anklets, and is to be decorated with (ornaments) brace- arms holding a lotus and sitting in his chariot. (88) lets; they should be adorned with gem rings holding a ‘trisul’ (trident) and a garland of beads. (83-84) His very bright chariot will have only one wheel with 12 spokes; on the left are yoked seven green-hued horses. (89) On the right half, a serpent waist-string has to be made; the elephant skin is to be used as the dress; the two hands should In the southwestern corner, Bhrigu (Sukra) has to be placed. have serpent bracelets and hold a mirror and the ‘Utpala’ He is of white hue, wears white clothes, holding a staff and flower (blue water lily). (85) water-pot in his two hands; he is having tender looks, sitting Chapter 27 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam319 320 With English Translation Chapter 27 nùÊIÉhÉä SÉ xªÉºÉän¦ÉÉè¨ÉÆ ®HÆò ®Hòɨ¤É®Æ iÉlÉÉ * ´ÉɪÉÖEòÉähÉä iÉiÉ SÉxpÆù ºlÉÉ{ɪÉäSSÉ ÊºÉiÉɨ¤É®¨É * SÉiÉÖ¦ÉÖÇVÉÆ MÉnùɶÉÊHòÊjɶÉڱɴɮvÉÉÊ®hɨÉ * ·ÉäiÉ´ÉhÉÈ MÉnùɽôºiÉÆ Êuù¦ÉÖVÉÆ SÉ ®lÉä ʺlÉiɨÉ **94** iÉjÉ ½èô¨ÉÆ ®lÉÆ EÖòªÉÉÇnù¯ñhÉɹ]ô½ôªÉÉÊx´ÉiɨÉ **91** ¶ÉiÉÉ®SÉGòÊjÉiɪÉä ºªÉxnùxÉä iɺªÉ SÉɨ¨ÉªÉä * ®É½Öôp xÉè@ñÇiÉä EòÉähÉä xÉұɴÉɺÉÉ SÉiÉÖ¦ÉÖÇVÉ: * EÖòxnùɦÉÉ: ºÉxiªÉ֦ɪÉiÉÉä ªÉÉäÊVÉiÉɺiÉÖ®MÉÉ nù¶É **95** Eò®É±ÉɺªÉºiɨÉÉä°ñ{É SɨÉÉÇʺɶÉÊHò¶ÉÚ±ÉvÉÞiÉ * =kÉ®ä Êuù¦ÉÖVÉ: ºÉÉ訪ÉÉä ´É®É¦ÉªÉEò®Éä%¯ñhÉ: * ¦ÉÞRÂMÉ´ÉhÉÉǹ]ôiÉÖ®MÉä ʺlÉiÉ: EòɪÉǺi´ÉªÉÉä®lÉä **92** ½ôÊ®uùɺÉɹ]ôÊ{ÉÆMÉÉ·Éä EòɪÉÉæ ½èô¨É®lÉä ʺlÉiÉ: **96** ºÉÉèÊ®p {ÉÊpù¨Éä ºlÉÉ{ªÉ Mangala (also known as ‘Bhouma’ or Mars) coloured horses. (93) is to be placed. He should be blood coloured, wearing blood- hued clothes, and four armed holding a mace, Sakti, Trisul In the northwestern corner, Chandra (moon) with a white and having a ‘Varada Mudra’. He should have a golden chariot dress, white-hued, holding a mace in his hand, two armed, yoked to crimson-hued eight horses. (91) sitting in a chariot has to be placed. His chariot, which is made of water, should have three wheels with hundred spokes each; In the southwestern corner, Rahu is to be placed. He should they should be yoked on two sides by ten horses each that have blue clothes, be four armed, have a terrible face, the resemble the ‘Kunda’ flowers. (94-95) form of Tamas (darkness), and should hold a shield, sword, Shakti and spike in his hands; Rahu should be made sitting in In the north, Budha with two arms, sporting the gestures of an iron chariot drawn by eight bee-coloured horses. (92) Abhaya and Varada, having the hue of light red, wearing green clothes, sitting in a golden chariot yoked to turmeric-hued In the west soul, Shanaishcara the son of Surya (also known eight horses is to be placed. (96) as Saturn) is to be placed. He should have a body shining like the gem ‘Indra-neela’. Two-armed, he holds a bow In the northeastern corner, Guru, with a golden hue, wearing and a ‘Trisul’. Thick-eyed and dressed in black clothes, a white dress, two armed, holding a staff and water vessel, 322

Chapter 27 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam321 With English Translation Chapter 28 +ÆMÉnäù´ÉÉx¦ÉMÉ´ÉiÉ: ºlÉÉ{ɪÉäÊnùilɨÉSÉÇEò: * +vªÉÉªÉ : 28 EòÌhÉEòÉÊnù{ÉÖ®ÉxiÉÉxiɺlÉÉxÉä¹ÉÖ Gò¨É¶ÉÉä%ÊJɱÉÉxÉ **98** ¸ÉÒxÉɮɪÉhÉ =´ÉÉSÉ ´ÉɺÉÖnäù´ÉÉÆMÉnäù´ÉÉxÉÉÆ xªÉºÉäx¨ÉÚÌiɺiÉÖ ´Éè¦É´ÉÒ: * +ÉSɨªÉ |ÉÉhÉÉxÉɪɨªÉ iÉiÉÉä%ºÉÉè º´ÉºlɨÉÉxɺÉ: * {ÉÚMÉÒ¡ò±ÉÉxÉÒiÉ®ºiÉÖ xªÉºÉäi{ÉÖ¹{ÉÉIÉiÉÉÊnù ´ÉÉ **99** xɨɺEÞòiªÉä¹]ônäù´ÉÉnùÒxnäù¶ÉEòɱÉÉè SÉ EòÒiÉǪÉäiÉ **1** <ÊiÉ ¸ÉÒºEòxnù{ÉÖ®ÉhÉä ʴɹhÉÖJÉhbä ¸ÉÒ´ÉɺÉÖnäù´É¨ÉɽôÉi¨ªÉä ÊGòªÉɪÉÉäMÉä BEòÉxiÉvɨÉÇʺÉrù¬lÉÈ ´ÉɺÉÖnäù´ÉºªÉ {ÉÚVÉxɨÉ * {ÉÚVÉɨÉhb±É®SÉxÉÉÊ´ÉÊvÉÊxÉ°ñ{ÉhÉxÉɨÉÉ ºÉ{iÉ˴ɶÉÉäää%vªÉɪÉ: **27** EòÊ®¹ªÉ <ÊiÉ ºÉÆEò±{ªÉ EÖòªÉÉÇzªÉɺÉÊ´ÉËvÉ iÉiÉ: **2** xªÉɺÉä ¨ÉxjÉÉä uùÉnù¶ÉÉhÉÉæ MÉɪÉjÉÒ ´Éè¹hÉ´ÉÒ iÉlÉÉ * having lotus-like eyes, sitting in a very fine golden chariot, xÉɮɪÉhÉɹ]ôÉIÉ®p YÉäªÉÉ Ê´É¹hÉÖ¹ÉbIÉ®: **3** yoked to slightly white-hued eight horses is to be estab- Chapter - 28: Description of the method of lished. Thus, the worshipper should place all the subsid- meditation on the form of Sri Radha- iary Devatas in different places of the Lotus that represent Krishna the City. (97-98) Sri Narayana said: The images of the members of the retinue of Lord Vasudeva should be grand. If that is not possible, beetle nuts or flowers After performing ablutions like ‘Aachamana’ (sipping of the and ‘akshata’ (rice mixed with turmeric) and other things should water) and ‘Pranayama’ (breath-control), one should, with be kept to represent them. (99) a pure and calm mind, prostrate to personal and other dei- ties and pronounce the region and time (according to the Thus, ends the Twenty-seventh Chapter titled “Proce- procedure). (1) dure of preparing the Pooja-Mandala” in Sri Vasudeva Mahatmya in the second Vaishnava Then he should perform the ‘Sankalpa’ (mental resolution) Khanda by saying, “I worship Vasudeva for the attainment of inner absolute devotion” and then perform the Nyasa Vidhi (the * * * ritual of assigning different parts of the body to different form of the Lord). (2) It should be understood that the mantra having twelve syl- Chapter 28 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam323 324 With English Translation Chapter 28 BiÉä ÊuùVÉÉxÉÉÆ Ê´ÉʽôiÉɺiÉnùxªÉä¹ÉÉÆ Êi´É½ô jɪÉ: * {ÉÚVÉÉpù´ªÉÉÊhÉ SÉÉi¨ÉÉxÉÉÆ |ÉÉäIÉʪÉi´ÉÉ iÉnù¨¤ÉÖxÉÉ * ´ÉɺÉÖnäù´Éɹ]ôÉIÉ®p ½ôÊ®{É\SÉÉIÉ®ºiÉlÉÉ * ¶ÉÆJÉÆ PÉh]ôÉÆ SÉ ºÉ¨{ÉÚVªÉ ¦ÉÚiɶÉÖËrù ºÉ¨ÉÉSÉ®äiÉ **7** ¹Éb´ÉhÉÇ: Eäò¶É´ÉºªÉäÊiÉ xªÉɺÉä ½ôÉä¨Éä SÉ ºÉ¨¨ÉiÉÉ: **4** +ɦªÉxiÉ®ÉÊMxÉ´ÉɪÉÖ¦ªÉÉÆ nùMv´ÉÉ {ÉÉ{ÉÉi¨ÉEÆò ´É{ÉÖ: * ¸ÉÒʴɹhÉÖ|ÉÊiɨÉÉÆMÉä¹ÉÖ º´ÉÉÆMÉäʹ´É´É iÉiÉÉä%ÊJɱÉÉxÉ * ¶ÉÖrùºªÉ º´ÉÉi¨Éxɺi´ÉèCªÉÆ ¦ÉɴɪÉänÂ¥ÉÀhÉÉ ÊºlÉ®: **8** EÖòªÉÉÇxxªÉɺÉÉÆp iÉè¨ÉÇxjÉèºiÉiÉÉä%SÉÉÈ ´ÉɺɺÉÉ ¨ÉÞVÉäiÉ **5** iÉiÉÉä%IÉ®¥ÉÀ°ñ{ÉÉä ®ÉvÉÉEÞò¹hÉÆ ¾Ênù |ɦÉ֨ɠ* Eò±É¶ÉÆ ´ÉɨɦÉÉMÉä º´Éä ºÉƺlÉÉ{ªÉÉ´ÉÉÁ iÉjÉ SÉ * vªÉɪÉänù´ªÉOɨÉxɺÉÉ |ÉÉhÉɪÉɨÉÆ ºÉ¨ÉÉSÉ®xÉ **9** iÉÒlÉÉÇÊxÉ MÉxvÉ{ÉÖ¹{ÉÉtè¯ñ{ÉSÉÉ®èºiɨÉSÉǪÉäiÉ **6** +vÉÉä¨ÉÖJÉÆ xÉÉʦÉ{ÉsÆ Eònù±ÉÒ{ÉÖ¹{É´ÉÊiºlÉiɨÉ * ʴɦÉÉ´ªÉÉ{ÉÉxÉ{É´ÉxÉÆ |ÉÉhÉäxÉèCªÉ¨ÉÖ{ÉÉxɪÉäiÉ **10** lables viz. the ‘Gayatri’ related to Vishnu, the mantra having eight syllables viz. the ‘Ashtakshara’ related to Lord Narayana He should sprinkling that water on the articles of worship, on and mantra having six syllables viz. the ‘Shadakshara’ re- himself and worshipping the conch and the bell, the ritual of lated to Lord Vishnu are the sacred ones to be used in the ‘Bhuta-shuddhi’ (purification of the elements like earth, wa- ritual of Nyasa. (3) ter, fire, air and ether that surround us) should be purified. (7) These are the prescribed mantras for the Brahmanas; for oth- One should mentally imagine that his sinful body is burnt by ers, the Vasudeva Ashtakshara (eight syllables), Hari the inner fire and air and is thus purified (so that it is ready to panchakshara (five syllables), Keshava Shadakshara (six syl- worship the Lord). Sitting steadily, he should then think that lables) - these three mantras are respectively approved for the his pure soul is merged with the Supreme Brahman. (8) performance of the rituals of Nyasa and Homa (fire ritual). (4) Then, thinking himself to be of the form of ‘Akshara Brahma’, Just as on the parts of our body, the ritual of Nyasa should be removing all mental anxieties, performing pranayama (breath- observed on the different parts of the image of Lord Vishnu control) he should meditate on Lord Radha-Krishna as dwell- with these mantras. Then ‘archana’ (worship) should be done ing in the heart. (9) and later, the image of the Lord should be wiped with a cloth. (5) Having meditated on the naval-lotus, which is like that of the Keeping the vessel to his left, invoking teerthas (sacred wa- plantain flower facing downwards and arresting the down- ters like the Ganga etc.) in it, sandal-paste, flowers etc should ward air (in our body), it should be merged with the ‘Prana be offered into vessel. (6) Vayu’, the breath that moves upwards (in our body). (10) Chapter 28 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam325 326 With English Translation Chapter 28 {ÉsxÉɱÉä iɨÉÉxÉÒªÉ ºÉ½ô iÉäxÉ iÉnù¨¤ÉÖVɨÉ * +É®HòEòÉä¨É±Éiɱɮ¨ªÉÉÆMÉÖʱÉ{Énùɨ¤ÉÖVɨÉ * +ÉEò¹ÉænÚùv´ÉǨÉlÉ iÉzÉnùkÉҵɨÉÖ{ÉèÊiÉ ¾iÉ * iÉÖÆMÉɯñhÉʺxÉMvÉxÉJÉtÖÊiɱÉVÉÂVÉÉʪÉiÉÉäbÖ{ɨÉ **15** |É¡Öò±±ÉÊiÉ SÉ iÉjÉèiÉrÞùnùªÉÉEòÉ¶É =±±ÉºÉiÉ **11** ʶÉ\VÉÊiEòÊRÂEòÊhɨÉ\VÉÒ®½ÆôºÉEòÉÆÊQɪÉÖMÉʸɪɨÉ * iÉäVÉÉä®ÉʶɨɪÉä iÉjÉ iÉiÉÉä%{ªÉÊvÉEòiÉäVɺÉÉ * ºÉÖ´ÉÞkÉVÉÆPÉɪÉÖMɱÉÆ ºÉ¨ÉVÉÉxÉÚ¯ñ¶ÉÉä¦ÉxɨÉ **16** nù¶ÉÇxÉÒªÉiɨÉÆ ¶ÉÉxiÉÆ vªÉɪÉäSUÅôÒ®ÉÊvÉEòÉ{ÉÊiɨÉ **12** ºÉpùixÉ®¶ÉxÉɤÉrù{ÉÒiÉɨ¤É®EòÊ]ôʸɪɨÉ * ={Éʴɹ]Æô ʺlÉiÉÆ ´ÉÉ iÉÆ Ênù´ªÉÊSÉx¨ÉªÉÊ´ÉOɽô¨É * =kÉÖRÂMÉEÖòÊIÉxÉɦªÉxiÉÌxɨxÉxÉÉʦɴÉʱÉjɪɨÉ **17** vªÉɪÉäÊiEò¶ÉÉ䮴ɪɺÉÆ EòÉäÊ]ôEòxnù{ÉǺÉÖxnù®¨É **13** Ê´ÉiÉiÉÉäkÉÖÆMɾnùªÉ¸ÉÒ´ÉiºÉÉ´ÉiÉǶÉÉäʦÉiɨÉ * °ñ{ÉÉxÉÖ°ñ{ɺÉÆ{ÉÚhÉÇÊnù´ªÉɴɪɴɱÉÊIÉiɨÉ * ±É±ÉxiÉÒMÉÖSUôMÉÖSUôÉvÉÇnäù´ÉSUôxnùÉÊnù¦ÉÚʹÉiɨÉ **18** ¶É®SSÉxpùÉ´ÉnùÉiÉÉRÂMÉÆ nùÒPÉÇSÉɯñ¦ÉÖVÉuùªÉ¨É **14** His lotus feet are red hued and the inner part of His feet are Bringing that air (the breath of our body that moves upwards) soft and the fingers of His feet are very attractive; The red- through the symbolic lotus stalk of the heart, it is to be at- hued dense lustre emanating from his nails puts to shame the tracted by it upwards. Then with an intense sound, it reaches Moon, who is Lord of the stars. (15) the heart. There it will blossom and shine. (11) His steps with small anklets of ‘Manjira’ and ‘Hamsaka’, giv- Then one has to meditate upon Sri Radha-Krishna who is ing musical sounds are spreading lustre, with his round calf brighter than the heart-lotus, is fittest to be seen, and is calm- muscles and proportionate knees and thighs. (16) ness personified. (12) He is shining with ‘Pitambara’ the silk yellow cloth tied around One has to meditate upon Radhika-pati, who is either in the his waist by a fine gemmed string. His stomach is slim and sitting or standing posture; He is of the form of pure intelli- attractive, with three folds, and has a deep navel. He looks gence, and is as beautiful as crores of Manmatha-s (cupid); brilliant. (17) He is eternally young; (13) He is having a wide, protruding, expansive chest adorned with That Lord of Radha has suitable and completely divine, beau- the sign of ‘Srivatsa’ and decorated with oscillating ‘Lalanti’ tiful physical features; He is shining like the Moon of the au- clusters of ornaments, It is also adorned with ‘Devacchanda’ tumn and is having two bewitching two long arms. (14) and other ornaments. (18) Chapter 28 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam327 328 With English Translation Chapter 28 xÉÉxÉɺÉÖMÉÊxvÉ{ÉÖ¹{É»ÉCº´ÉhÉǪÉYÉÉä{É´ÉÒÊiÉxɨÉ * ʺÉiÉʺ¨ÉiÉEò±ÉÉ®ÉVÉi{ÉÚhÉÇSÉxpùÊxɦÉÉxÉxɨÉ * =ÊzÉpù¶ÉÉähÉ{ÉsɦÉEò®EòÆEòhɦÉÚ¹ÉhɨÉ **19** ÊiɱÉ{ÉÖ¹{ɺɨÉÉEòÉ®nù¶ÉÇxÉҪɺÉÖxÉÉʺÉEò¨É **23** ºÉÚI¨É{É´ÉÉÇRÂMÉÖʱÉtÉäiÉzÉèEòºÉpùixɨÉÖÊpùEò¨É * ºÉ¨ÉÉxEòhÉÇʴɧÉÉVÉx¨ÉEò®ÉEÞòÊiÉEÖòhb±É¨É * ÊxÉxÉÉnùªÉxiÉÆ ¨ÉvÉÖ®Æ ´ÉähÉÖÆ ºÉ´ÉǨÉxÉÉä½ô®¨É **20** EòhÉÉæ{ÉÊ®±ÉºÉÊSSÉjÉ{ÉÖ¹{ÉMÉÖSUôÉ´ÉiÉƺÉEò¨É **24** Ê´É{ÉÖ±ÉÉƺÉÆ MÉÚfVÉjÉÖÆ ¨É½ôɤÉÉuRÂMÉnùvÉÖÊiɨÉ * ºÉ¨ÉºÉÚI¨É®nùVªÉÉäiºxÉÉ䱱ɺÉnÂMÉhbºlɱÉʸɪɨÉ * §É¨ÉiºÉÖMÉxvɱÉÖ¤vÉÉʱÉZÉÉRÂEòÉÊ®iÉ´ÉxÉ»ÉVɨÉ **21** {És{ÉjÉɪÉiÉÉ®Hò|ÉÉxiÉ®¨ªÉʴɱÉÉäSÉxɨÉ **25** Eò¨¤ÉÖ{ɨÉMɱɧÉÉVÉiºÉOÉè´ÉäªÉEòEòÉèºiÉ֦ɨÉ * {ÉÞlÉÖiÉÖÆMɱɱÉÉ]ôÆ SÉ EòɨÉSÉÉ{ÉÉʪÉiɧÉִɨÉ * ¶ÉÉä¦É¨ÉÉxɽôxÉÖÆ Ê¤É¨¤ÉÒ¡ò±É¶ÉÉähÉÉvÉ®tÖÊiɨÉ **22** ´ÉGòºÉÚI¨ÉÉʺÉiÉʺxÉMvɨÉxÉÉä½ô®Ê¶É®Éä¯ñ½ô¨É **26**

He is wearing different kinds of flower garlands giving out shaped like the ‘gingelly’ flowers that are worth seeing. (23) sweet scents; He is also wearing golden sacred thread, and bracelets and other ornaments on his wrists, shining like the He wears on his proportionate ears, shining Kundalas (ear- just-blooming red lotus. (19) ornaments) of the shape of Makara (crocodile); the top of the ears are decorated with clusters of coloured flowers. (24) Wearing many sparkling rings having great gems on his fingers with delicate knots, He is playing on the flute, the sound of He has five delicate dentures emanating lustre like the which is enchanting to all. (20) moonlight, cheeks, and eyes wide like the edges of red- hued lotus. (25) He has high shoulders that are shining with armlets around his them and wears ‘Vanamala-s’ (garlands having the fragrant He has a beautiful big high face, eyebrows like the rainbow, forest-flowers) full of musical sounds and attracting gathering soft, black, delicate and attractive curly hair. He wears a humming bees. (21) crown embedded with different kinds of priceless gems; His steady looks, full of love are pleasing even as he looks at His He wears around his conch-like neck, a shining neck-orna- devotee. Thus meditating on that Sri Krishna, one has to ment called ‘Kaustubha’; He has auspicious cheeks and pleas- meditate on Radha who is on His left. She has two arms, all ing lips that are red like the cherry fruit. (22) parts of her body are of golden hue and white, she wears the With a disarming smile, face glittering like the full moon, nose pure ‘Kausumbha’ dress. (26-28) Chapter 28 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam329 330 With English Translation Chapter 28 xÉÉxÉɺÉpùixÉJÉÊSÉiÉÊEò®Ò]ôvÉÞiɶÉäJÉ®¨É * ʴɶÉɱɦÉɱÉʴɱɺÉiºÉiEòɶ¨ÉÒ®±É±ÉÉÊ]ôEòɨÉ * |Éä¨hÉÉ ÊxÉVÉÆ ´ÉÒIɨÉÉhÉÆ |ɺÉzÉÆ ÊºxÉMvɪÉÉ nÞù¶ÉÉ **27** ʤɨ¤ÉÉä¹]ôÓ ºÉÖEò{ÉÉä±ÉÉÆ SÉ ´ÉähÉÒOÉÊlÉiɨÉɱÉiÉҨɠ**32** vªÉÉi´ÉäilÉÆ EÞò¹hɨÉlÉ iÉuùɨÉä ®ÉvÉÉÆ Ê´ÉÊSÉxiɪÉäiÉ * |ÉäIɨÉÉhÉÉÆ |ɦÉÖÆ |Éä¨hÉÉ nùvÉÉxÉɨɨ¤ÉÖVÉÆ Eò®ä * Êuù¦ÉÖVÉÉÆ º´ÉhÉÇMÉÉè®ÉÆMÉÓ EòÉèºÉÖ¨¦ÉɨɱɴÉɺɺɨÉ **28** vªÉÉi´Éè´ÉÆ ®ÉÊvÉEòÉÆ iÉjÉ |ɦÉÖ¨ÉSÉækɪÉÉ ºÉ½ô **33** ºÉ¨ÉEòhÉÉ汱ɺÉpùixɦÉÚ¹ÉhÉÉÆ ¶ÉÖEòxÉÉʺÉEòɨÉ * <ÊiÉ ¸ÉÒºEòxnù{ÉÖ®ÉhÉä ʴɹhÉÖJÉhbä ¸ÉÒ´ÉɺÉÖnäù´É¨ÉɽôÉi¨ªÉä ÊGòªÉɪÉÉäMÉä ÊEò¶ÉÉä®Ó ¨ÉÞMɶÉÉ´ÉÉIÉÓ {ÉÒxÉÉäzÉiÉPÉxɺiÉxÉɨÉ **29** ¸ÉÒ®ÉvÉÉEÞò¹hɺ´É°ñ{ÉvªÉÉxÉÊxÉ°ñ{ÉhÉxÉɨÉɹ]ôÉ˴ɶÉÉä%vªÉɪÉ: **28** EÞò¶É¨ÉvªÉÉÆ {ÉÞlÉÖ¸ÉÉäËhÉ ®ixÉEòÉ\SÉÒʴɦÉÚʹÉiÉɨÉ * +xÉäEòÊnù´ªÉɦɮhÉÉÆ Ê´ÉEòSÉɤVÉÉxÉxÉʺ¨ÉiÉɨÉ **30** is adorned with the ‘Malati’ flower. After meditating on that ®ixÉÉÆMÉÖ±ÉÒªÉEäòªÉÚ®EòÆEòhÉÉÊnù±ÉºÉiEò®É¨É * Radhika who is holding a lotus in her hand and looking at the ʶÉ\VÉrÆùºÉEò¨É\VÉÒ®¶ÉÉä¦É¨ÉÉxÉÉÆÊwÉ{ÉÆEòVÉɨÉ **31** Lord with love, and shining with beauty, Sri Krishna is to be worshipped along with her. (31-33)

On the mutually complementing ears, she wears sparkling Thus, ends the Twenty-eighth Chapter titled “Descrip- gemmed ornaments; she has a parrot-like nose; she is youth- tion of the method of meditation the form of Sri Radha ful; she has eyes like the young deer and has robust solid Krishna” of the Sri Vasudeva Mahatmya breasts. (29) * * * She has a small waist decorated with a gemmed-belt; she is wearing many beautiful ornaments and emits a child-like smile from her face that is blooming like the lotus. (30) Her lands are displaying gemmed ring; she is wearing armlets, bracelets and other ornaments; her lotus feet are adorned with rings of ‘Hamsaka’, ‘Manjira’ emanating sweet tinkling sounds. Wears a shining ‘tilaka’ made with saffron on her broad fore- head, she has cherry-red lips, beautiful cheeks, and her plaint 331

Chapter 29 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam332 With English Translation Chapter 29 +vªÉÉªÉ : 29 {ÉÉt¨ÉäiÉi|ɦÉÉänÇùtÉkÉiÉÉä%PªÉÉÇSɨÉxÉÒªÉEäò **4** ¸ÉÒxÉɮɪÉhÉ =´ÉÉSÉ SÉxnùxÉÉIÉiÉ{ÉÖ¹{ÉÉÊhÉ nù¦ÉÉÇOÉÊiɱɺɹÉÇ{ÉÉxÉ * ={ÉSÉÉ®è¤ÉǽÖôÊ´ÉvÉè¨ÉÉÇxɺÉèºiÉÆ |É{ÉÚVªÉ ºÉ: * ªÉ´ÉÉxÉ nÚù´ÉÉÈ SÉÉPªÉÇ{ÉÉjÉä ÊxÉÊIÉ{Éänù¨¤ÉÖxÉÉ ¦ÉÞiÉä **5** +É´ÉÉÁ ºlÉÉ{ɪÉäi¦ÉHòÉä ¨ÉÚiÉÉê ºlÉÉ{ÉxɨÉÖpùªÉÉ **1** VÉÉÊiÉ¡ò±É±É´ÉÆMÉè±ÉÉEòRÂEòÉä±ÉÉä¶ÉÒ®´ÉÉʺÉiɨÉ * iÉiɺiÉnùÆMÉnäù´ÉÉÆp iÉkÉx¨ÉxjÉè: {ÉÞlÉC{ÉÞlÉEÂò * nùtÉnùÉSɨÉxÉÒªÉɨ¤ÉÖ iÉiÉ: ºÉƺxÉ{ɪÉärùÊ®¨É **6** +É´ÉÉÁ xÉɨɨÉxjÉè´ÉÉÇ ºÉÖ|ÉÊiɹ`ôÉ{ɪÉäSSÉ ºÉ: **2** ºÉÖMÉÊxvÉ{ÉÖ¹{ÉiÉè±ÉäxÉ EÖòªÉÉÇnù¦ªÉÆMɨÉÉÊnùiÉ: * PÉh]ôÉÊnù ´ÉÉnùªÉäuùÉtÆ EÖòªÉÉÇuùÉ iÉÉʱÉEòÉv´ÉÊxɨÉ * ºÉ֮ʦÉpù´ªÉEò±EäòxÉ EÖòªÉÉÇSSÉÉäuùiÉÇxÉÆ iÉiÉ: **7** ºÉÖ{iÉÉäÊilÉiÉʨɴÉÉlÉèxÉÆ EòÉ®ªÉäqùxiÉvÉÉ´ÉxɨÉ **3** IÉÒ®ähÉ nùPxÉÉ SÉÉVªÉäxÉ ¨ÉvÉÖxÉÉ ÊºÉiɪÉÉ iÉlÉÉ * ¶ªÉɨÉÉEòʴɹhÉÖGòÉxiÉɦªÉÉÆ nÚù´ÉÉǤVÉɦªÉÉÆ ºÉ½ôÉänùEò¨É * and lotuses should be offered to the Lord for washing His feet. Then, one should offer the ‘Arghya’ (water to wash the Chapter - 29: Description of the worship of hands) and later water should be offered for ‘Achamana’ ab- Sri Vasudeva lution (water to wash the face / mouth). (4) Sri Narayana said: Then sandal, unbroken rice, flowers, the upper portion of ‘Darbha’ grass, sesame, mustard, wheat and ‘Durva’ grass Thereafter, worshipping Sri Radha-Krishna with different kinds and other items are to be put into the ‘Arghya’ vessel filled of services and invoking the Lord in the image, the worship- with water. (5) per should establish the Lord with the gesture known as ‘Sthapana Mudra’. (1) Then water scented with ‘Jati-phala’, clove, cardamom, elaichi, ‘Kankola’ (Asoka) and ‘Usheera’ is to be offered for Then the demigods belonging to the retinue of the Lord should ‘Achamana’ ablution. Then, Lord Hari should be given the be invoked with their respective mantras and names and they ritual bath. (6) should be installed separately. (2) First, he should be bathed with sweet, scented flower oil, and The Bell and other instruments or the cymbals should be then with a paste of sweet scented items, He should be sounded. Then as though serving one just getting up from sleep, washed. Milk, curds, ghee, honey and sugar - with these the Lord should be served with brushing the teeth. (3) ‘Pancha-amrita’ (five items) Lord Sri Hari is to be separately Water with ‘Shyamaka’, ‘Vishnukranta’ and ‘Durva’ grass, bathed, without haste, chanting respective mantras. (7-8) Chapter 29 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam333 334 With English Translation Chapter 29 ºxÉ{ɪÉärùÊ®¨É´ªÉOɺiÉkÉx¨ÉxjÉè: {ÉÞlÉC{ÉÞlÉEÂò **8** ®ixɽäô¨ÉÉt±ÉÆEòÉ®ÉxÉ ºÉÉÆMÉɪÉɺ¨Éè SÉ vÉÉ®ªÉäiÉ **13** ºÉÖMÉÊxvÉxÉÉ SÉ ¶ÉÖräùxÉ ºxÉÉxɨÉÖ¹hÉäxÉ SÉɨ¤ÉÖxÉÉ * ªÉlÉÉ@ñiÉÖ ªÉlÉɺlÉÉxÉÆ SÉxnùxÉäxÉ ªÉlÉÉäÊSÉiɨÉ * iÉÆ EòɮʪÉi´ÉÉ MÉxvÉÉtè: ºxÉÉxÉ{ÉÒ`äô%SÉǪÉä±±ÉPÉÖ **9** ÊiɱÉEòÉxÉÖ±Éä{ÉxÉÆ EÖòªÉÉÇiºÉEäòºÉ®PÉxÉÉÊnùxÉÉ **14** ÊxɨÉÉDZªÉ{ÉÖ¹{ÉÉÊnù iÉiÉÉä ʴɺÉÞVªÉÉäkÉ®iÉÉä ÊuùVÉ: * ªÉlÉÉäÊSÉiɨɱÉÆEòÉ®ÉxvÉɮʪÉi´ÉÉ SÉ ®ÉÊvÉEòɨÉ * ¸ÉÒºÉÚHòʴɹhÉÖºÉÚHòɦªÉɨÉʦɹÉäEÆò ºÉ¨ÉÉSÉ®äiÉ **10** {ÉjɱÉäJÉÉÆ SÉ ÊiɱÉEÆò Ê´ÉnùvªÉÉiEÖòÆEÖò¨ÉÉIÉiÉè: **15** xÉɨxÉÉÆ ºÉ½ô»ÉähÉ ½ô®ä®¹]ôÉäkÉ®¶ÉiÉäxÉ ´ÉÉ * +Énù¶ÉÈ nù¶ÉÇʪÉi´ÉÉlÉ {ÉÖ¹{É»ÉC¶ÉäJÉ®ÉÊnùʦÉ: * +ʦɹÉäEÆò iÉÖ EÖò´ÉÔ®ÊxºjɪÉ: ¶ÉÚpùÉp nùÒÊIÉiÉÉ: **11** {ÉÚVɪÉäkÉÆ ºÉ½ô»ÉähÉ iÉֱɺÉÒ¨É\VÉ®Ònù±Éè: **16** iÉiÉ: |ɨÉÉVªÉÇ ´ÉºjÉähÉ iɨÉxÉPªÉÉȶÉÖEòÉÊxÉ SÉ * iÉֱɺªÉÉ ´ÉÉlÉ {ÉÖ¹{ÉähÉ |ÉiªÉäEÆò xÉÉ¨É ´Éè¹hɴɨÉ * {ÉÊ®vÉÉ{ɪÉänùÊiÉ|Éä¨ÉhÉÉ ®ÉvÉÉÆ SÉÉxªÉÉÆp ¶ÉÊHòiÉ: **12** Then, a delicate, pure, auspicious upper cloth should be of- ={É´ÉÒiÉÆ ¦ÉMÉ´ÉiÉä nùtÉiºÉÚI¨ÉÆ ÊºÉiÉÆ ¶É֦ɨÉ * fered to Lord Sri Hari and his retinue. The Lord should then After bathing with pure, scented hot water, the Lord is to be be decorated with gold, gems and other ornaments. The Lord worshipped on the bathing seat, in a manner that is comfort- should be adorned with a sacred thread that is clean, white able to the Lord. (9) and auspicious. (13) Then the worshipping Brahmin should removing the used flow- According to the seasons and the weather, the Lord should ers etc. and dispose it off to the northern direction; he should be adorned in the prescribed places with ‘tilakas’ made of then bathe the Lord, chanting the Sri Sukta and Purusha- saffron and sandal. (14) suktas. (10) Radhika should also be suitably decorated and dressed and Ladies who are initiated and Shudras too can perform the her ‘tilaka’ should be constructed with ‘Kumkum’ and ritual bathing of the Lord chanting the 108 or 1008 names of ‘akshata’ (coloured rice). (15) Sri Hari. (11) Thereafter, after showing the mirror to the Lord, and deco- Then the image of Sri Hari should be wiped with a cloth and rating Him with flowers, garland, crown etc, the Lord dressed with priceless dresses with love. The images of Radha should be worshipped with clusters of flowers and ‘Tulasi’ and others should also be worshipped according to one’s leaves. (16) ability. (12) Chanting the names of Vishnu one after another by adding the Chapter 29 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam335 336 With English Translation Chapter 29 xɨÉ:|ÉÉxiÉSÉiÉÖlªÉÇxiÉÆ EòÒiÉǪÉzÉSÉǪÉäi|ɦÉ֨ɠ**17** ¨ÉÖ½ÚôiÉÉÇvÉæ MÉiÉä nùtÉrùºiÉ|ÉIÉɱÉxÉɨ¤ÉÖ SÉ **21** ºÉÖMÉÊxvÉpù´ªÉSÉÖhÉÉÇÊxÉ iÉiÉ: ºÉÉè¦ÉÉMªÉ´ÉÊxiÉ SÉ * =SUäô¹ÉhÉÆ ¦ÉMÉ´ÉiÉÉä ʴɹ´ÉCºÉäxÉÉÊnùnäù´ÉiÉÉ: * ºÉ¨É{ªÉÇ vÉÚ{ÉÆ EÖò´ÉÔiÉ nù¶ÉÉÆMÉÆ ´ÉɨÉÞiÉÉÊnùEò¨É **18** ={ÉEò±{ªÉÉxªÉiÉ: ºlÉÉ{ªÉÆ º´ÉÉlÉÈ iÉn¦ÉִɨÉɨÉÞVÉäiÉ **22** nùÒ{ÉÆ PÉÞiÉäxÉ EÖò´ÉÔiÉ ´ÉÌiÉEòÉuùªÉnùÒÊ{ÉiɨÉ * ¨ÉÖJÉ´ÉɺÉÆ iÉiÉÉä nùtÉiEÞòiÉÉÆ iÉɨ¤ÉڱɴÉÒÊ]ôEòɨÉ * EÞòiÉÆ º´É¶ÉÊHòiÉ: ¶ÉÖrÆù ¨É½ôÉxÉè´Éät¨É{ÉǪÉäiÉ **19** {ÉÚMÉSÉÚhÉDZɴÉÆMÉè±ÉÉVÉÉÊiÉVÉÉÊnùºÉ¨ÉÊx´ÉiÉɨÉ **23** ºÉƪÉÉ´É{ÉɪɺÉÉ{ÉÚ{ɶɹEÖò±ÉÒJÉhb±ÉdÖEòÉxÉ * ¡ò±ÉÆ SÉ xÉÉʱÉEäò®ÉÊnù nùk´ÉÉ ¶ÉCiªÉÉ SÉ nùÊIÉhÉɨÉ * {ÉÚÊ®EòÉ: {ÉÉäʱÉEòÉ ¨ÉÉèMnù¨ÉÉänùxÉÆ ´ªÉ\VÉxÉÉÊxÉ SÉ * ¨É½ôÉxÉÒ®ÉVÉxÉÆ EÖòªÉÉÇnÂMÉÒiÉ´ÉÉÊnùjÉ{ÉÚ´ÉÇEò¨É **24** nùÊvÉnÖùMvÉPÉÞiÉÉnùÒÊxÉ SÉiÉÖ¹{ÉtÉÆ ÊxÉvÉÉ®ªÉäiÉ **20** ºiÉÖªÉÉi{ÉÖ¹{ÉÉ\VɱÉÒxnùk´ÉÉ iÉiºiÉÉäjÉähÉè´É iÉÆ iÉiÉ: * ¦ÉÉäVɪÉäkÉÆ iÉiÉ: |Éä¨hÉÉ ¨ÉvªÉä {ÉÉxÉҪɨÉ{ÉǪÉxÉ * ‘muhurta’ (about half an hour), water should be offered to the word ‘namah’ at the end of each name, the Lord should be Lord for washing the hand. (21) worshipped with ‘Tulasi’ leaves or flowers. (17) After the food is offered to the Lord, the remaining items should Thereafter, with auspicious sweet scented powders he should be offered to Vishvaksena and other ‘Devatas’ who are seated be worshipped. The ‘Dasanga’ or ‘Amrita’ form of ‘Dhoopa’ separately. Afterwards that place should be swept clean. (22) (incense) should be used for worship. (18) Thereafter, beetle-nut, clove, and cardamom, ‘Jaya-phala- Two lamps lighted with two wicks soaked in ghee should be mixed- Thamboolam’ (beetle leaf and areca nut) are to be kept. Then according to one’s capacity, pure food should be offered to Lord Hari to make His mouth sweet scenting. (23) offered. (19) After offering coconut and other fruits, ‘dakshina’ (monetary Sweetmeats, rice boiled in milk, a small round cake with sug- offering) according to one’s own capacity, one should wor- ared spieces, ‘Sashkuli’ a kind of baked cake, ‘laddu’, ‘puri’, ship the Lord with songs and the playing of musical instru- ‘holige’ - a round sweet cake, boiled green gram with sugar ments. Later the final waving of ‘Arati’ should be done. (24) etc, seasoned condiments, curds and ghee should be kept on Offering flowers with folded hands, prayers are to be offered a bench with four legs and then offered to the Lord. (20) to Him, chanting his stotras (verses composed in His praise). Then the Lord should be served with food, full of love; inter- Then ‘Nama Sankirtan’ (chanting of His divine names) is to mittently pure sweet water is to be offered. After half a be done by singing and dancing. (25) Chapter 29 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam337 338 With English Translation Chapter 29 xÉɨɺÉÆEòÒiÉÇxÉÆ EÖòªÉÉÇnÂMÉɪÉzÉÞiªÉÆp iÉi{ÉÖ®: **25** {É\SÉÉÆMÉÉä%ªÉÆ |ÉhÉɨÉ: ºªÉÉi{ÉÚVÉɺÉÖ |É´É®ÉʴɨÉÉè **29** ¨ÉÖ½ÚôiÉÈ ºÉ Ê´ÉvÉɪÉäilÉÆ EÞòi´ÉÉ SÉè´É |ÉnùÊIÉhÉɨÉ * ¦ÉÒiÉÆ ¨ÉÉÆ ºÉƺÉÞiÉä: {ÉÉʽô |É{ÉzÉÆ i´ÉÉÆ |ɦÉÉä ! <ÊiÉ * |ÉhÉɨÉÆ nùhb´ÉiEÖòªÉÉÇÊkɪÉÇHòqùÊIÉhÉä ¦ÉÖÊ´É **26** iÉiÉ: ºÉ¨|ÉÉlªÉÇ º´ÉÉvªÉɪÉÆ ¶ÉCiªÉÉ EÖò´ÉÔiÉ xÉèiªÉEò¨É **30** +¹]ôÉÆMÉÆ ´ÉÉÊ{É {É\SÉÉÆMÉÆ |ÉhÉɨÉÆ {ÉÖ¯ñ¹É SÉ®äiÉ * vªÉÉi´ÉÉ ¶Éä¹ÉÉÆ SÉ iÉqùkÉÉÆ MÉÞ½ôÒi´ÉÉ Ê¶É®ºÉÉ%%nù®ÉiÉ * {É\SÉÉÆMɨÉä´É xÉÉ®Ò iÉÖ xÉÉxªÉlÉÉ ¨ÉÖÊxɺÉkÉ¨É ! **27** +É´ÉÉʽôiÉÆ ªÉlÉÉ{ÉÚ´ÉÈ ®ÉvÉÉEÞò¹hÉÆ ¾nù¨¤ÉÖVÉä * {Én¦ªÉÉÆ Eò®É¦ªÉÉÆ VÉÉxÉÖ¦ªÉɨÉÖ®ºÉÉ Ê¶É®ºÉÉ nÞù¶ÉÉ * ºÉƺlÉÉ{ɪÉäSSÉÉÆMÉnäù´ÉÉxÉ º´Éº´ÉºlÉÉxÉÆ Ê´ÉºÉVÉǪÉäiÉ **31** ´ÉSɺÉÉ ¨ÉxɺÉÉ SÉäÊiÉ |ÉhÉɨÉÉä¹]ôÉÆMÉ <ÇÊ®iÉ: **28** Eò®hbEäò ´ÉÉ ¶ÉªªÉɪÉÉÆ ¨ÉÊxnù®ä |ÉÊiɨÉÉÆ ½ô®ä: * ¤ÉɽÖô¦ªÉÉÆ SÉè´É ¨ÉxɺÉÉ Ê¶É®ºÉÉ nÞù¶ÉÉ * ¶ÉɪÉʪÉi´ÉÉ Ê{ÉvÉÉªÉ uùÉ´Éê·Énäù´ÉÆ ºÉ¨ÉÉSÉ®äiÉ **32** After doing this for a while (48 minutes) and going round the one should, according to his ability, pursue his daily du- Lord (circumambulating), the worshipper should prostrate at ties. (30) his feet on the right side of the Lord. (26) Thereafter, meditating on the Lord Radhakrishna who was Men should prostrate with eight or five parts of the body touch- invoked earlier in his heart, the worshipper should receive, ing the ground, woman should prostrate with only five parts with veneration, the remaining ‘Prasadam’. The demigods of of the body touching the ground. Oh, Sage! They should not the Lord’s retinue angels should be returned to their respec- do it in any other manner. (27) tive places. (31) When one prostrates to the Lord with two feet, two hands, After keeping the image of Lord Sri Hari in the box or making two elbows, chest, head, sight, words and mind - it is known him sleep on the bed, closing the door, ‘Vaisvadeva’ should as ‘Ashtanga’ Prostration. (28) be observed (a Vedic ritual, which involves giving offerings to When one prostrates to the Lord with hands, mind, head, all the deities). (32) words and sight - it is known as ‘Panchanga’ Prostration. After distributing the ‘Prasadam’ in the form of cooked rice While worshipping, these two are the best methods of pros- among his dependant people, he should take food and spend trations. (29) the remaining part of the day listening to the pastimes of the “Oh, Lord! I am afraid of ‘Samsara’; I have come to You Lord. (33) alone and seek refuge in You! Protect me!” - praying thus, Whoever worships Vishnu everyday according to this great Chapter 29 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam339 340 With English Translation Chapter 29 |ÉɺÉÉÊnùEÆò ½ô®ä®zÉÆ º´É{ÉÉ乪É䦪ÉÉä ʴɦÉVªÉ ºÉ: * ½ôÊ®¨ÉäEÆò ªÉlÉɱɤvÉè®SÉæn¦ÉCiªÉÉä{ÉSÉÉ®Eèò: **37** º´ÉªÉÆ ¦ÉÖCi´ÉÉ iÉiEòlÉÉtèÌnùxɶÉä¹É¨ÉÊiÉGò¨ÉäiÉ **33** uùÉnù¶ÉÉIÉ®¨ÉxjÉähÉ ÊuùVÉÉä%xªÉÉä xÉɨɨÉxjÉiÉ: * ¨É½ôÉ{ÉÚVÉÉÊ´ÉvÉÉxÉäxÉ |ÉÉäHäòxÉÉxÉäxÉ ªÉÉä%x´É½ô¨É * ¸ÉÒ®ÉvÉÉEÞò¹hɨɦªÉSÉæn¦ÉÊHò®ä´ÉÉjÉ ÊºÉÊrùnùÉ **38** ¦ÉCiªÉÉ ºÉ¨ÉSÉǪÉäÊuù¹hÉÖÆ ºÉ ¦É´ÉäkɺªÉ {ÉɹÉÇnù: **34** BEòÉnù¶ªÉÉÆ ½ô®äVÉÇx¨ÉÉäiºÉ´ÉÉnùÉè iÉÖ Ê´É¶Éä¹ÉiÉ: * Ênù´ªÉÆ Ê´É¨ÉÉxɨÉɯñÁ ¦Éɺ´É®Æ näù´ÉiÉäÊ{ºÉiɨÉ * ¨É½ôÉ{ÉÚVÉè´É EòiÉÇ´ªÉÉ º´É¶ÉCiªÉÉÊJɱɴÉè¹hÉ´Éè: **39** MÉÉä±ÉÉäEòÉJªÉÆ ½ô®ävÉÉÇ¨É Ênù´ªÉÉÆMÉÉä ªÉÉÊiÉ {ÉÚVÉEò: **35** |ÉÊiɹ`ôɨÉÉjɨÉÊ{É ªÉ: EÖòªÉÉÇnùxªÉEÞòiÉɱɪÉä * ¡ò±ÉÉʦɺÉÊxvÉxÉÉ ´ÉÉÊ{É ªÉºiɨÉSÉæÊqùxÉä ÊnùxÉä * ºÉ ºÉÉ´ÉǦÉÉè¨É®ÉVªÉÆ ´Éè |ÉÉ{xÉÖªÉÉzɹ]ôÊEòʱ¤É¹É: **40** ºÉÉä%Ê{É vɨÉÈ EòɨɨÉlÉÈ ¨ÉÉäIÉÆ SÉÉ{xÉÉäiªÉ¦ÉÒÊ{ºÉiɨÉ **36** EòÉ®ªÉäx¨ÉÊxnù®Æ ®¨ªÉÆ vÉxÉÉf¬p ½ô®änÞÇùf¨É * Naraka for a period of one dering hither and thither and in mundane pleasures, and en- ‘Kalpa’. (44) gage himself in the worship of Lord Vishnu. (48) The performer, one who coaxes the performer to perform Followers of great vows, observers of great penance, pro- that deed, the person who helps the performer in performing found Vedic scholars, intellects knowing Sankhya and Yoga, that deed as well as the person who commends the performer whoever one may be, without worshipping Lord Sri Hari, he for having performed that deed – all these four persons will can never attain ‘Siddhi’ (fulfillment). (49) be equal recipients of the respective fruits that accrue by per- forming good or bad deeds. (45) Thus, ends the Twenty-ninth Chapter titled “The Oh Narada! Thus, I have described the Kriya-Yoga (practi- procedure of the worship of Lord Vasudeva” in Sri cal procedure) (of offering worship to the Lord) to you. By Vasudeva Mahatmya performing this with singular devotion, the person will attain fulfillment. (46) * * * If a person outwardly worships Sri Hari, but thinks about 343

Chapter 30 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam344 With English Translation Chapter 30 +vªÉÉªÉ : 30 ¨ÉxɺÉÉä ÊxÉOɽôºiÉjÉ YÉÉÊxÉxÉɨÉÊ{É ºÉnÂMÉÖ®Éä ! * ºEòxnù =´ÉÉSÉ nÖù¹Eò®: ËEò {ÉÖxɺiÉ̽ô xÉßhÉÉÆ Eò¨ÉÉÇi¨ÉxÉÉÆ ¦ÉÖÊ´É **3** ´ÉɺÉÖnäù´ÉÉSÉÇxÉÊ´ÉËvÉ ÊxɶɨªÉäilÉÆ ºÉ xÉÉ®nù: * iɨÉÞiÉä iÉÖ ½ô®ä®SÉÉÇ xÉɦÉÒ¹]ô¡ò±ÉnùÉʪÉxÉÒ * |ɺÉzÉ: {ÉÖxÉ®|ÉÉIÉÒkÉÆ ¨ÉÖxÉÒxÉÉÆ {É®Æ MÉÖ¯ñ¨É **1** +iɺiÉÊzÉOɽôÉä{ÉɪɨÉÊ{É ¨Éä ´ÉHÖò¨É½ôÌºÉ **4** xÉÉ®nù =´ÉÉSÉ ºEòxnù =´ÉÉSÉ Swastika’ etc Oh, Brahmana! ‘Yama’ (restraining), ‘Niyama’ (regularity), are known as ‘Asanas’ that help the practitioner to overcome ‘Asana-s’ (yogic partners), ‘Pranayama’ (controlling breath), the dilemmas in life. (13) ‘Pratyahara’ (restraining the organs), ‘Dharana’ (retention), Controlling the ‘prana’ (air that is in the form of breath) that ‘Dhyana’ (meditation) and ‘Samadhi’ (abstract meditation) runs all around the different parts of the body, and restraining are said to be the eight parts of yoga in that order. (10) it in a particular location by following the techniques preached Among them, these five are said to be the ‘Yama-s’ — non- by the preceptor, is called ‘Pranayama’. (14) violence, celibacy, truthfulness, overcoming the desire to steal If the air is the breath is wavering, the mind wavers; if the and the desire to possess other’s objects. These should be breath is firm the mind too will be firm; therefore the breath is achieved by practice. (11) to be controlled by the ‘Puraka’ (breathing in), ‘Rechaka’ Purity, penance, joyfulness, study of the Vedas, ‘Vishnu-pooja’ (breathing out) and ‘Kumbhaka’ (holding the breath). (15) Chapter 30 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam347 348 With English Translation Chapter 30 ºÉÖnäù¶Éä%ªÉÆ ºÉnùɦªÉºªÉ: {ÉÚ®EÖò¨¦ÉEò®äSÉEèò: **15** ºÉ ºÉ¨ÉÉÊvÉÊ®ÊiÉ |ÉÉäHòÉä ªÉÉäÊMÉxÉɨÉʦɴÉÉÊ\UôiÉ: **19** ¨ÉxɺÉäÊxpùªÉ´ÉÞÊkÉxÉÉÆ iÉkÉÊuù¹ÉªÉiÉp ªÉiÉ * +ÆMÉ讹]ôʦɮäiÉè̽ô ʶÉÊIÉiÉè: ʺÉrùºÉnÂMÉÖ®Éä: * +ÉEò¹ÉÇhÉÆ |ÉiÉÒSÉÒxÉÆ |ÉiªÉɽôÉ®: ºÉ <ÇÊ®iÉ: **16** ªÉÉäMÉ: ʺÉrù¬ÊiÉ ´Éè {ÉÖƺÉÉÆ ºÉ¨ÉÉvÉä: {ÉC´ÉiÉÉi¨ÉEò: **20** xÉɦªÉÉtxªÉiɨɺlÉÉxÉä |ÉÉhÉäxÉ ºÉ½ô SÉäiɺÉ: * xÉèiÉÉnÞù¶ÉÆ {É®Æ ºÉ¨ªÉR¨ÉxÉÉäÊxÉOɽôºÉÉvÉxɨÉ * ´ÉɺÉÖnäù´Éº´É°ñ{Éä ªÉrùÉ®hÉÆ vÉÉ®hÉÉäÊnùiÉÉ **17** {ÉÖ¯ñ¹ÉÉhÉÉÆ ¨ÉÖ¨ÉÖIÉÚhÉÉʨÉÊiÉ VÉÉxÉÒʽô xÉÉ®nù ! **21** BEèòEòɴɪɴɺªÉè´É ÊSÉxiÉxÉÆ ªÉi{ÉÞlÉC{ÉÞlÉEÂò * iÉ{Éʺ´ÉxÉÉÆ ¨É½ôɶÉjÉÉä¥ÉÇÀÉhbIÉÉä¦ÉEòÉnùÊ{É * {ÉnùɤVÉÉnäù¦ÉÇMÉ´ÉiɺiÉrù¬ÉxÉʨÉÊiÉ EòÒÌiÉiɨÉ **18** ¨ÉnùxÉÉzÉ ¦ÉªÉÆ ÊEòÊ\SÉtÉäÊMÉxɺi´ÉʺiÉ Eò̽ôÊSÉiÉ **22** ÊxÉ®ÉävÉ: |ÉÉhɨÉxɺÉÉä®ÊiÉ|Éä¨ÉhÉÉ ½ô®Éè iÉÖ ªÉ: * +ɪÉɺªÉxiÉÆ Ê´ÉÊnùi´Éè´É ºÉÉä%xiÉEòɱÉÆ SÉ ªÉÉäMÉÊ´ÉiÉ * To draw away the senses from their objects, by the strong º´ÉÉiÉxjªÉähÉè´É näù½Æô º´ÉÆ iªÉVÉiÉÒilÉÆ ºÉ¨ÉÉÊvÉxÉÉ **23** will of the mind is known as ‘Pratyahara’. (16) control the mind very well, for those desiring Salvation. (21) To establish in the Lord Vasudeva, the soul with Prana in The yogi will have no fear even from cupid, the great enemy the navel or other locations of the body is known as of ascetics and the disturber of the world. (22) ‘Dharana’. (17) The yogi, who knows the time of his end, will give up his body To meditate on the lotus feet and other individual parts of the by his own free will, by practicing this kind of Samadhi. (23) Lord Vasudeva is known as ‘Dhyana’ - meditation. (18) He will tighten his rectum and will gradually withdraw the To concentrate both the ‘Prana’ and the mind with great love air that is in the two feet; thus he will slowly proceed to in the Lord Hari and retain it there alone is called ‘Samadhi’. death. (24) This is very dear to the yogis. (19) Thinking of Kesava in his mind, repeating the six lettered man- A person who practices these eight ‘angas’ after receiving tra, he pulls that air to the region of Brahma. (25) good education from a preceptor who has attained fulfillment through yoga, will attainment fulfillment, which is of the form Thereafter, the knower of Yoga, thinking of nothing else ex- of mature ‘Samadhi’. (20) cept Vasudeva, takes the air from the navel to the heart, chest, throat, and eyebrows in that order. (26) O Narada! Understand that there is no other better means to Chapter 30 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam349 350 With English Translation Chapter 30 {ÉÉ̹hɦªÉÉÆ MÉÖnù¨ÉÉ{ÉÒb¬ ´ÉɪÉÖÆ {ÉÉnùuùªÉʺlÉiɨÉ * |ÉÉ{iɺªÉ ºlÉÉxÉEÆò ¹É¹`Æô iÉnù¦ªÉɺÉä ¸É¨ÉÉä xÉʽô **28** ¶ÉxÉè: ¶ÉxÉè: ºÉ¨ÉÉEÞò¹ªÉ ¨ÉÞiªÉÖºlÉÉxÉÆ xɪÉiªÉ¨É֨ɠ**24** ºÉ{iÉÊSUôpùÉÊhÉ ¯ñnÂv´ÉÉlÉ |ÉÉhɨÉIɨÉxÉÉäªÉÖiɨÉ * ¨ÉxɺÉÉ Eäò¶É´ÉÆ vªÉɪÉƺiÉx¨ÉxÉÖÆ SÉ ¹ÉbIÉ®¨É * |ÉÉ{ɪªÉ iÉɱÉÖÆ µÉVÉÊiÉ ¥ÉÀ®xwÉÆ ºÉ ªÉÉäMÉÊ´ÉiÉ **29** VÉ{ÉƺiÉiÉÉä%¨ÉÖÆ xɪÉÊiÉ ´ÉɪÉÖÆ ºlÉÉxÉÆ |ÉVÉÉ{ÉiÉä: **25** ¨ÉɪÉɨɪÉ{ÉnùÉlÉÉÇxÉÉÆ iÉiÉÉä ʽôi´Éè´É ´ÉɺÉxÉÉ: * iÉiÉÉä xÉÉË¦É SÉ ¾nùªÉ¨ÉÖ®: Eòh`Æô SÉ ªÉÉäMÉÊ´ÉiÉ * ºÉ ´ÉɺÉÖnäù´ÉèEò¨ÉxÉɺiªÉVÉÊiÉ º´ÉEò±Éä´É®¨É **30** xɪÉÊiÉ ¦ÉÞEÖòË]ô ´ÉɪÉÖÆ ´ÉɺÉÖnäù´É{ɮɪÉhÉ: **26** iÉiÉÉä ¦ÉMÉ´ÉiÉÉä vÉÉ¨É ¸ÉÒEÞò¹hɺªÉ iɨÉ:{É®¨É * BiÉä¹ÉÖ ¹É]ºÉÖ ºlÉÉxÉä¹ÉÖ i´ÉäEèòEòʺ¨Éx{ÉÞlÉC{ÉÞlÉEÂò * ={ÉäiªÉ ºÉä´É¨ÉÉxɺiÉÆ xÉxnùiÉä Ênù´ªÉÊ´ÉOɽô: **31** ªÉÉäMÉÒ |ÉÉhɨÉxÉÉäIÉÉhÉÉÆ ÊxÉ®ÉävÉÆ SÉ Ê´ÉºÉVÉÇxɨÉ * <ÊiÉ iÉä EòÊlÉiÉÉä ¥ÉÀxªÉÉäMɶÉɺjɺªÉ ºÉÆOɽô: * iÉÉ´Énù¦ªÉºÉÊiÉ º´ÉºªÉ ªÉÉ´ÉiºªÉÉkÉiº´ÉiÉxjÉiÉÉ **27** ÊVÉi´ÉÉ iÉäxÉ ¨ÉxÉ: º´ÉÒªÉÆ iɨÉÉ®ÉvÉªÉ ºÉ´ÉÇnùÉ **32** ÊVÉiÉÆ ÊVÉiÉÆ Ê´É½ôɪÉè´É ºlÉÉxÉÆ ªÉÉÊiÉ {É®Æ {É®¨É * <ÊiÉ ¸ÉÒºEòxnù{ÉÖ®ÉhÉä ʴɹhÉÖJÉhbä ¸ÉÒ´ÉɺÉÖnäù´É¨ÉɽôÉi¨ªÉä In every one of these places, the Yogi practices staying and +¹]ôÉÆMɪÉÉäMÉÊxÉ°ñ{ÉhÉxÉɨÉÉ ËjɶÉÉä%vªÉɪÉ: **30** discharging the ‘prana’ in the mind and senses, as much as he can. (27) Then he reaches the divine dwelling of Lord Sri Krishna, who Giving up the conquered regions, he reaches the next higher is beyond ignorance; he gets a divine body and enjoys the regions. one after another. When he reaches the sixth place, bliss of serving that God. (31) he will have no difficulty in its practice. (28) Oh Brahmana! Thus, I have told you the summary of Yoga- Afterwards, the Yogi closes all the seven openings; he takes Sastra. Hence, conquering your mind, worship that Supreme the ‘Pranas’ with senses and mind, to the upper region and to Lord constantly. (32) the Brahma-randhra. (an aperture in the topmost portion of Thus, ends the Thirtieth Chapter titled “The Descrip- the head through which the soul is said to escape on its leav- tion of Ashtanga Yoga” in the Vasudeva Mahatmya. ing the body) (29) * * * Then throwing away all the illusive desires, keeping his mind in Vasudeva alone, he gives up his body. (30) 351

Chapter 31 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam352 With English Translation Chapter 31 +vªÉÉªÉ : 31 ºEòxnù =´ÉÉSÉ ºEòxnù =´ÉÉSÉ Bharata (India), since you incarnate and shine forth moving about in this land. (21-22) You are the only one capable of protecting us from the illusion of time, death and ‘Samsara’ and great fear; you are merciful Therefore, those who do not take refuge in You, are regarded enough not to take cognizance of the sins of your devotees; as ungrateful by the Sastras. Hence, may You be pleased with You are an ardent lover of Your devotees. (18) me, who has taken refuge in You. (23) O Lord! Anyone who remembers your name or your form, or Thus, ends the Thirty-first Chapter titled “The Prayer your incarnations, at the time of death, will immediately be of Nara-Narayana” in the Vasudeva Mahatmya. freed from terrific mass of great sins and will instantly attain * * * 357

Chapter 32 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam358 With English Translation Chapter 32 +vªÉÉªÉ : 32 iɺ¨ÉÉ BEòÉÊxiÉEÆò vɨÉÈ |Éɽô ÊVÉYÉɺɴÉä ºÉ SÉ **2** ºEòxnù =´ÉÉSÉ iÉiÉÉä ¥ÉÀºÉ¦ÉÉÆ MÉi´ÉÉ ¥ÉÀhÉ: ¸ÉÞh´ÉiÉÉä ¨ÉÖÊxÉ: * <ÊiÉ ºiÉÖi´ÉÉ iɨÉÒ¶ÉÉxÉÆ xÉÉ®nù: ºÉ ªÉªÉÉè iÉiÉ: * näù´ÉÉÊx{ÉiÉÞx¨É½ô¹ÉÕù iÉjɺlÉÉƺiɨÉÖ{ÉÉÊnù¶ÉiÉ **3** ¶É¨ªÉÉ|ÉɺÉÉʦÉvÉÆ ¥ÉÀx´ªÉɺɺªÉɸɨɨÉÉÊnùiÉ: **1** iÉjÉ ÊºlÉiÉÉä ¦ÉɺEò®p vɨÉǨÉäiÉÆ {ÉÖxɨÉÖÇxÉä ! * ºÉÉnù®Æ ¨ÉÉÊxÉiɺiÉäxÉ |ÉiªÉÖilÉÉxÉɺÉxÉÉÊnùʦÉ: * ¶ÉÖ¸ÉÉ´É xÉÉ®nùÉiºÉ´ÉÈ ¸ÉÖiÉÆ xÉɮɪÉhÉÉi{ÉÖ®É **4** ºÉ |ÉɽôÉi¨ÉÉOɪÉÉʪɦªÉÉä ´ÉɱÉÊJɱªÉä¦ªÉ +Énù®ÉiÉ * ¨Éä®Éè iÉä ºÉÆMÉiÉÉxnäù´ÉÉÊxÉxpùÉnùÓp xªÉ¶ÉɨɪÉxÉ **5** Chapter - 32: Explanation of the tradition of the text iÉ䦪ÉÉä%ʺÉiÉÉä ¨ÉÖÊxÉ: ¸ÉÖi´ÉÉ vɨÉǨÉäiÉÆ ÊuùVÉÉäkÉ¨É !* Skanda said: ceed before him. They, in turn imparted the same knowledge O Brahmana! After praising the Lord like this, that Narada to Lord Indra and other Devatas who had assembled at Mount proceeded and reached Vyasa’s hermitage, called ‘Shamyaa- Meru. (5) praasada’. (1) O great Brahmana! Sage Asita, having listened to this dharma Narada was welcomed by Vyasa, who came forward to re- from them, explained it to the Manes in their region, where he ceive him and seated him with respect and offered him hospi- had gone once. (6) tality. Narada narrated the ‘Bhagavata-Dharma’ to sage The Manes, Aryama and others, in turn, imparted it to King Vyasa, who was desirous of knowing the same. (2) Santanu He told it to his son Bhishma in the correct Later, Narada proceeded to the abode of Brahma. Sage manner. (7) Narada preached the ‘Bhagavata-Dharma’ to the Devatas Bhishma, lying on the bed of arrows at the end of Mahabharata and Manes and great Sages assembled there, even as Brahma war, explained it to Dharamaraja, who asked him about it in a was listening. (3) big assembly. (8) O Sage! The Sun-God, who had heard that Dharma from Narada who was standing respectfully listening to the descrip- Lord Narayana earlier, was present there. He wanted to lis- tion of Dharma, then went to Kailasa and told it to Lord ten to this Dharma once again from Narada. (4) Sankara. Oh, great sage! My father told me the same. (9) The Sun-God taught that Dharma with respect to the As you are treading the path of righteousness, and you asked Valakhilya-s (a category of divine beings) who used to pro- Chapter 32 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam359 360 With English Translation Chapter 32 Ê{ÉiÉÞ¦ªÉ: EòlɪÉɨÉÉºÉ Ê{ÉiÉÞ±ÉÉäEÆò MÉiÉ: C´ÉÊSÉiÉ **6** ªÉäxÉ ªÉäxÉ ¸ÉÖiÉÆ ÁäiÉx¨ÉɽôÉi¨ªÉÆ ºÉÉi´ÉiÉÉÆ {ÉiÉä: * Ê{ÉiÉ®ºiÉä i´ÉªÉǨÉÉtÉ =ÊSÉ®ä ¶ÉxiÉxÉÖÆ xÉÞ{ɨÉ * ºÉ ºÉ iÉʺ¨Éx{É®ÉÆ ¦ÉËHò SÉEòÉ® º´ÉʴɨÉÖHòªÉä **11** ºÉ ¦ÉÒ¹¨ÉÉªÉ º´É{ÉÖjÉÉªÉ EòlɪÉɨÉÉºÉ iÉk´ÉiÉ: **7** ªÉÖÊvÉʹ`ô®Éä%Ê{É ®ÉVÉ̹É: ¸ÉÖi´ÉÉ ¦ÉÒ¹¨ÉähÉ EòÒÌiÉiɨÉ * ºÉÉä%Ê{É ¦ÉÉ®iɪÉÖrùÉxiÉä vɨÉÇ®ÉVÉÉªÉ {ÉÞSUôiÉä * ¨ÉɽôÉi¨ªÉÆ näù´ÉEòÒºÉÚxÉÉä¨ÉÖǨÉÖnäù §ÉÉiÉÞʦÉ: ºÉ½ô **12** ¶ÉªÉÉxÉ: ¶É®¶ÉªªÉɪÉÉÆ |Éɽô ºÉƺÉÊnù ¦ÉÚªÉ漃 **8** iɨÉÉi¨ÉxÉÉä ¨ÉÉiÉÖ±ÉäªÉÆ ºÉ´ÉÇEòÉ®hÉEòÉ®hɨÉ * iÉjÉ ¸ÉÖi´ÉÉ xÉÉ®nùÉä%Ê{É ÊºlÉiÉ: ºÉnù漃 ºÉÉnù®¨É * ÊxɶɨªÉÉ SɪÉÇVɱÉvÉÉè ÊxɨɨÉVVÉ ¨É½ôɨÉÊiÉ: **13** Eèò±ÉɺÉä ¶ÉÆEò®Æ |Éɽô ºÉ SÉ ¨ÉÉÆ ¨ÉÖÊxɺÉkÉ¨É ! **9** ´ÉɺÉÖnäù´ÉÉÊnùEÆò ´ªÉÚ½Æô ´ÉɮɽôÉnùÓp ºÉ´ÉǶÉ: * ¨ÉªÉÉ iÉä EòÊlÉiÉÆ ¥ÉÀx{ÉÞSUôiÉä vɨÉÇ´ÉÌiÉxÉä * +´ÉiÉÉ®ÉxÉÊ{É xÉÞ{ÉÉä ¨ÉäxÉä%ºªÉè´É ®¨ÉÉ{ÉiÉä: **14** {ÉÉjÉɪÉèiÉi|ÉnùÉiÉ´ªÉʨÉÊiÉ ¨ÉÉÆ Ê½ô Ê{ÉiÉÉ%¥É´ÉÒiÉ **10** iÉiÉ: ºÉ½ôÉxÉÖVÉÉä ®ÉVÉÉ Ênù´ªÉ¨ÉÉxÉÖ¹ÉÊ´ÉOɽäô * me, I have told the same to you. My father had told me “tell it became an ardent devotee of Sri Krishna who possesses the to only the fittest”. (10) divine form of a man. (15) All those who listen to the greatness of Sri Vasudeva, the Lod The Brahmarishi-s Rajarishi-s, Devarishi-s and all others who of the ‘Satvata-s’, will have ardent devotion unto him which were present in the assembly were filled with amazement af- will result in their salvation. (11) ter listening to the story. (16) Even Yudhisthira, the sage-king, who, along with his brothers, Understanding that Sri Krishna Himself is the Supreme Brah- listened to the greatness of the son of Devaki (Lord Krishna), man in the human form, were filled with devotion and saluted as described by Bhishma, was filled with immense joy. (12) Him with great respect. (17) Hearing that his own maternal uncle’s son Sri Krishna is the Oh, noble-minded one! Such is His greatness. Hence, you cause of everything, that great intellectual Yudhisthira was im- too should worship that greatest Vasudeva by all means. (18) mersed in the ocean of wonder. (13) I have told you the greatness of this Lord Vasudeva, which Yudhisthira, understood now came to understand that removes all bad instincts and enhances devotion unto Vasudeva and the other Vyuha-s, the form of Varaha etc were God. (19) the incarnations of none other than Lord Vishnu, the consort of Goddess Lakshmi. (14) O Brahmana! I have told you the essence culled out of all the incidents that are narrated in this epic. (20) Oh, great Brahmana! Then, along with his brothers, that king Chapter 32 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam361 362 With English Translation Chapter 32 +iªÉxiÉÆ ¦ÉÊHò¨ÉÉxEÞò¹hÉä ¤É¦ÉÚ´É ÊuùVɺÉkÉ¨É ! **15** iÉä¹ÉÉÆ ºÉÉ® Upanishads; this is the essence of Sankhya Yogas, Pancharatra the seeker of money will obtain it; the seeker of salvation will and all Dharma-sastras. (21) obtain salvation. (25) This great story is grand; it bestows success; it augments lon- (By listening to this story), the pupil desiring knowledge will gevity; it bestows great auspiciousness; it destroys all inauspi- get knowledge; the sick will be freed from the disease, even ciousness, it is told by God Himself. (22) by listening to this all sins will perish. (26) Whoever listens, tells or recites this meritorious story, will (By listening to this story), a Brahmin will get the lustre of attain purity of mind such that it will stay steadily in Brahma; the Kshatriya will become the King. A Vysya will Vasudeva. (23) beget properity; a Shudra will attain happiness. (27) (By listening to this story), those men will become his ardent The king who goes to the battle after listening to this will be devotees. At the end, obtaining the form of Brahma, they will victorious, the woman who listens to this will get auspicious- go to the dwelling of Brahma, which is beyond ‘Tamas’ (dark- ness, the maid will get the bridegroom whom she hikes. (28) ness of illusion). (24) By listening to this great story, by narrating it, a person, who is Chapter 32 Shree Vasudeva Mahatmyam363 364 With English Translation Chapter 32 vÉxÉÉlÉÔ vÉxɨÉÉ{xÉÉäÊiÉ ¨ÉÉäIÉÉlÉÔ ¨ÉÉäIɨÉÖkɨɨÉ **25** ºÉÉèÊiɯñ´ÉÉSÉ ±É¦ÉäiÉ Ê´ÉtÉÆ Ê´ÉtÉlÉÔ ¨ÉÖSªÉäpÖùMhÉp ®ÉäMÉiÉ: * BiÉx¨É½ôɺÉäxɨÉÖJÉɤVÉÊxÉ:ºÉÞiÉÆ ºÉÉ´ÉÌhÉ®É{ÉÒªÉ ´ÉSÉÉä¨ÉÞiÉÆ ºÉ: * BiÉSUÅ´ÉhɨÉÉjÉähÉ ºÉ´ÉÇ{ÉÉ{ÉIɪÉÉä ¦É´ÉäiÉ **26** SÉEòÉ® ¦ÉËHò ´ÉºÉÖnäù´ÉxÉxnùxÉä xÉ®ÉEÞòÊiÉ¥ÉÀÊhÉ ºÉ´ÉǨÉÆMɱÉä **31** ¥ÉÀÆ iÉäVÉÉä ±É¦ÉäÊuù|É: IÉÊjɪÉp xÉ®ä¶ÉiÉɨÉ * ªÉÚªÉÆ SÉ ºÉ´Éæ ÊxÉMɨÉÉMɨÉYÉÉ ¥ÉÀhªÉnäù´ÉÆ ¦ÉVÉxÉҪɨÉҶɨÉ * vÉxÉÆ ´É趪É: ºÉÖJÉÆ ¶ÉÚpù: ¸É´ÉhÉÉnùºªÉ SÉÉ{xÉÖªÉÉiÉ **27** ¦ÉVÉv´É¨ÉäEÆò iɨÉÖnùÉ®EòÒÍiÉ ¸ÉÒ´ÉɺÉÖnäù´ÉÆ ÊxÉVÉvɨÉǺÉƺlÉÉ: **32** BiÉSUØôi´ÉÉ ®hÉÆ MÉSUôÊx´ÉVɪÉÆ SÉÉ{xÉÖªÉÉzÉÞ{É: * MÉÉä±ÉÉäEòvÉɨÉ{ÉiɪÉä |ÉEòɶÉSɪɨÉÚiÉǪÉä * |ÉÉ{xÉÖªÉÉiºjÉÒ SÉ ºÉÉè¦ÉÉMªÉÆ EòxªÉÉ SÉ º´ÉäÊ{ºÉiÉÆ ´É®¨É **28** xɨÉÉä%ºiÉÖ ´ÉɺÉÖnäù´ÉÉªÉ ¦ÉCiªÉÉxÉxnùÊ´É´ÉÞrùªÉä **33** BiɺªÉ ¸ÉÖÊiÉEòÒÌiɦªÉÉÆ ¶ÉɺjÉVÉÉiÉʶɮÉä¨ÉhÉä: * <ÊiÉ ¸ÉÒºEòxnù{ÉÖ®ÉhÉä BEòɶÉÒÊiɺÉɽô»ÉªÉÉÆ ºÉÆʽôiÉɪÉÉÆ ´ÉèªÉÉʺÉCªÉÉÆ ªÉÆ ªÉÆ ªÉ: EòɨɪÉäiEòɨÉÆ iÉÆ iÉÆ |ÉÉ{xÉÉäÊiÉ ¨ÉÉxÉ´É: **29** ʴɹhÉÖJÉhbä ¸ÉÒ´ÉɺÉÖnäù´É¨ÉɽôÉi¨ªÉä OÉxlɺÉÆ|ÉnùɪÉ|É´ÉÞÊkÉÊxÉ°ñ{ÉhÉxÉɨÉÉ iɺ¨ÉÉk´ÉÆ ºÉ´ÉÇnùÉ ¦ÉCiªÉÉ {É`ôzÉäiÉÊnÂuùVÉÉäkÉ¨É ! * uùÉÊjÉƶÉÉä%vªÉɪÉ: **32** EòɪɴÉÉhÉÒ¨ÉxÉÉäʦɺiÉÆ ¦ÉVÉälÉÉ ¦ÉHò´ÉiºÉ±É¨É **30** well-versed in the study of the Sastras, will obtain anything he worshipped, the Supreme Ruler, and who is famous as desire without fail. (29) ‘Brahmanya-deva’. (32) Oh, great Brahman! Therefore, by constantly studying this I bow to Sri Vasudeva, the Lord of Goloka, who possesses a with devotion with your mind, body and words, worship the form full of effulgence, so that my devotion unto Him and joy God who is the lover of devotees. (30) may flourish. (33) Sutapuranika said: The great Savarni, listening to this nectar-like of words ema- Thus, ends the Thirty-second Chapter titled “Explana- nating from the lotus-mouth of the great warrior Shanmukha tion of the tradition of the text” in the Vasudeva swamy strengthened his ardent devotion for Vasudeva, the Mahatmya all-auspicious, Supreme Being in the human form. (31) End of Sri Vasudeva Mahatmya All of you know the Nigamas and Agamas very well. You are End of Vaishnava Khanda all well established in your Dharmas. Now, I advise all of you * * * to worship Sri Vasudeva, the unique, who alone is fit to be